them powers or vertues least he might seeme to haue any affinitie with Iuglers For the things which the Euangelistes write of him he did verilye and in deede and of his owne power as Luke plainely testifieth where he sayeth vertue or power went from him whereby the sicke were healed And himselfe sayth in another place power or vertue went from him when he healed the woman that was sicke of the bloudy fluxe Then he calleth Christes workes woonders bicause they exceeded the common course of nature and drewe the mindes of the beholders into an admiration and amazednesse But bicause the things whose causes we know not are oftentimes taken for woonders when in deede they portende nothing at length he calleth the thinges that Christ did signes For the workes of Christ had a certaine ende which was to beare witnesse of his Godheade and of his office For by them he was knowne to be both the sonne of God and also he that was promised to be the redeemer of the worlde For the which cause he sent the disciples of Iohn to the consideration of his works And oftentimes he inculcateth his workes to the Iewes and vpbraydeth them so that the fault of their incredulitie is the greater The works sayth he that the father hath giuen me to finishe the same workes that I doe beare witnesse of me that the father hath sent me Againe If I doe not the workes of my father beleue me not But if I doe and ye beleeue not mee beleeue the workes that ye may knowe and beleeue that the father is in me and I in him And againe If I had not done among them the woorkes which none other man did they should haue had no sinne Therfore Peter doth very wel to call the workes of Christ signes He sayth these signes were done amongest them and he calleth none other to witnesse the same but themselues to whome he preached which did see them And so he quippeth their greate waywardnesse and ingratitude which coulde not be mollified and ouercome with so many and so great benefites of Christ being so marueylous and woonderfull He also goeth about by the consideration hereof to bring them to the knowledge of Christes diuinitie wherof not long after he discourseth more largely For although he here say that God did these things by Christ yet it derogateth nothing from the power and diuinitie of Christ whereas he confesseth these workes are giuen him of the father and that the father and he be all one In these things we are taught the true knowledge of Iesus Christe He is very God and man in one vnseparable person Uerye God from euerlasting begotten of the father Man made of a woman when in the tyme appoynted he came into the worlde to be the redeemer of mankinde And we must well marke the difference of the natures to saye the diuine and humaine which neyther deuyde the vnitie of person nor by reason of the vnitie are confounded among themselues For the properties of bothe the natures remayne inuiolable whole and sounde according as the Euangelists teach vs in euery place For euen Christ himselfe which touching his diuinitie is all one with the father speaking of his manhoode confesseth his father to be greater than he And Christ in his humanitie or manhoode dyeth who in his diuinitie or godheade is subiect neyther to death ne yet to any other corruption Such an one doth the holy scripture teach vs euery where that Christe is For whome the Prophetes call the ofspring and sonne of Dauid the same they vse also to call the father of eternitie our Lorde and our god And whome they prophecie shoulde be borne in Bethlehem his progresse and outgoing they confesse to haue beene from the beginning and from euerlasting Yea the Lorde himselfe speaking of Christ sayth Aryse O thou sworde vpon my shepehearde and vppon the man which is my fellow or as some interprete it my coequall In the which words the two natures of Christ are more cleerely to be seene than the day For God calleth him Virum that is a very man and also testifieth that he is his coequall Manye other testimonies might be brought to this purpose if neede so were which they that reade the scriptures maye euerye where see On these things rest the first articles of our fayth and beliefe in christ For we protest that we beleeue in the onely begotten sonne of God our Lorde Iesus Christ which was conceyued by the holy ghost borne of the virgin Marie and so foorth To the declaration whereof all those things serue that are written in the Euangelistes concerning the mysterye of his incarnation See Luke 1. 2. Iohn 1. Math. 1. It shall be profitable for vs to holde fast the knowledge of both natures in Christ bicause that vppon these dependeth the office of Christ and the certaintie of our saluation For where it is manifest that he is both God and man we certainly beleeue that he is a mediatour betweene God and man bicause such ought to be the condition of a sequester or mediatour that he may be accepted of both the parties at variance But the infirmity of man was not able to abyde the rigour and maiestie of Gods iustice no more than the iustice of God alloweth mans righteousnesse which is nothing Therefore Iesus Christ was founde out who being the sonne of God of the same eternitie and substance with God was made man and ioyned both the natures so togither in one person that by his meane we haue a peace renued with God and a free entrance prepared to the throne of grace His merite the father can not deny bicause he is both his beloued sonne and also free himselfe from all sinne and wickednesse To him also maye we safelye trust considering he hath experience of our infirmities and knoweth howe to haue compassion on vs Wherevnto Paule had a respect saying We haue not an high Priest which cannot haue compassion on our infirmities but was in all poyntes tempted lyke as we are but yet without sinne Agayne Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of fleshe and bloude he himselfe also lykewise tooke part with them that through death he myght vanquishe him that had Lordship ouer death that is to say the deuill and that he myght deliuer them which through feare of death were all theyr lyfe time subdued vnto bondage For he in no place taketh on him the Angels but the seede of Abraham taketh he on him Wherefore in all things it became him to be made lyke vnto his brethren that he might be mercifull and a faithfull high Priest in things concerning God for to purge the peoples sinnes For in that it came to passe that he himselfe was tempted he is able to succour thē also that are tempted The consideration of these things might teach men how they dote which leaue this only mediatour Iesus Christ and turne
straunger and to follow his voyce onely Howbeit the short role or recount of beleeuers that Luke rehearseth must be also consydered which we see was gathered togither of al kinde of men Fyrst many Iewes beleeue althoughe the forsaking of that Nation was euen at hande Yet God vtterly forgetteth not his couenaunt but according to his promise preserueth certaine remnaunts Unto these are adioyned certaine noble and chiefe women of the Gentyles and at length are dyuers men besides numbred Whereby it appeareth that the grace of God which is giuen vs in Christ appertayneth to all sortes of men and that none is to be excluded from it eyther for cause of countrie nation sexe or whatsoeuer condition For in Christ Iesu there is neyther Iewe nor Gentyle bondman nor free man nor woman c. Which thing as it serueth to comfort vs so it teacheth euerie man to be mindefull of christian societie and to contempne no man ouer insolently in comparison of himselfe But let vs see what Satan attempted at Berrhoea against the kingdome of Christ verily euen the same that he dyd otherwheres For he can not suffer that to go forwarde that he knoweth hyndereth and ouerthroweth his kingdome And bicause he could fynde none in that Citie meete to serue his turne he calleth out the Iewes from Thessalonica who hearing and disdayning that the fayth of Christ went forwarde at Berrhoea come flying in post haste and cause a great sturre and tumulte there also Satan therfore vseth the lyke pollicie here that we sawe he vsed before at Lystra which is his propertie also at these dayes if he perceyue there want disturbers of Christes kingdome in one place to bring and fetch them from an other And it is a marueyle to see howe nymble the Monkes be in accomplishing this matter whome the Deuill can craftily sende abroade not onely into Cities but also into kings Courtes and priuie counsels to cause Princes being bewitched with their suggestions to shut their eares against the doctrine of truth In the meane season marke here the incurable malice of the Iewes wherewith they are so netled that they themselues doe not onely refuse the fayth of Christ but also can not suffer other to be illuminated with the same so that it is not without a cause that Paule so earnestly reprehendeth them in the fyrst Epistle to the Thessalonians the seconde Chapter Lyke vnto these men are all those in these dayes that giue themselues to the deuill to be instrumentes to impugne the fayth of Christ and thereby seeke great commendation Yet let them remember that they shal haue the same iudgement whereof was shewed an example vppon the Iewes to the woonder of the whole worlde For the holy ghost long agone prophecyed that all they shoulde be brused with the yron rodde of Christ which would not be corrected and amended by his worde And there want not examples of most mightie kings which haue founde this reuengefull sentence of Christ true to their great losse and hynderaunce whereof bicause we haue alreadie at large intreated otherwheres we will for thys time be contented to haue spoken these fewe wordes But what doe the brethren in the middest of this hurlye burlye Leaue they Paule in the bryars and daunger or refuse they to giue him counsell and to helpe him No. But rather leauing Silas and Timotheus which were not in such daunger to remaine at Berrhoea they conuey Paule away vsing therein great and singuler diligence For they take their iourney towarde the sea and by and by turne their course and come to Athens from whence Paule afterwarde wrote his fyrst Epistle to the Thessalonians It seemeth they helde not on their waye directly bicause they woulde auoyde the wayte of the Iewes who they sawe raged in such hatred against Paule Furthermore here is to be obserued the loue and kindnesse that they of Berrhoea shewe vnto their teacher For who doubteth but this attempt of theirs was a matter not onely of much expence and labour but also of great daunger But nothing could let them to go on in their godly duetie bicause they had a right iudgement of the benefyte of the gospell which they had receyued and they thinke it but a small matter to shewe an outwarde duetie and reuerence for the gift of eternall saluation Nowe a dayes bicause fewe men iudge rightly of Gods grace offered in the gospell they wil susteyne no labour and perill about the same But most times it commeth to passe that they which will suffer no daunger for Christes cause an other tyme are molested with greater cares for causes lesse godly This place furthermore teacheth vs that wisedome with fayth maye well stande togyther For Christ commaundeth vs to beware of the wylinesse of men and to vse the wisedome of Serpents against it We haue neede therof bicause of the children of this worlde whom Christ himselfe witnesseth to be wiser in their generation than the children of light Yet let vs remember that we must appoynt certaine boundes vnto the wisedome of the fleshe that we doe nothing through the counsell and perswasion thereof against our duetie wherein there is no better or more safe remedy then if we submyt all our vnderstanding vnto the obedience of fayth as Paule otherwheres teacheth vs So shall it come to passe that we shall neyther tempt God by putting our selues rashely in daunger nor dishonestly forsake the truth but holde the myddle way in dooing our duetie and hereafter raigne with Iesus Christ whome we serue in heauen to whome be praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cxvj. Homelie WHILE Paule wayted for them at Athens his spirite was mooued in hym when he sawe the Citie giuen to worshipping of Images Then disputed he in the Synagoge wyth the Iewes and with the deuout persons and in the market daylie with them that came vnto him by chaunce Certaine Philosophers of the Epicures and of the Stoikes disputed with him And some there were which sayde what will this babler say Other sayde he seemeth to be a tydings bringer of new Deuils bicause he preacheth vnto them Iesus and the resurrection And they tooke him and brought him into Mars hys seate saying maye wee not knowe what thys newe doctrine whereof thou speakest is for thou bringest straunge tydings to our eares we would know therfore what these things meane For all the Athenians and straungers that were there gaue themselues to nothing else but either to tell or to heare some newe thing THe Euangelist Luke hytherto hath described the dyuers iourneys and wandrings of Paule the Apostle by reason whereof he lyghtened so manye nations and Cities with the preaching of the gospell that he sayde otherwheres not without a cause that he had laboured more than all the Apostles Further least any man might thinke he had drawne ignoraunt and vnlearned men onely with an artifyciall and elaborate kinde of eloquence he came at length to Athens not
lyghtened wyth the gospel Pag. 655. The church at Berrhea disturbed Pag. 656. B ante L. Blasphemie is a deniall of the faith Pag. 856. Blasphemous and filthy talkers are ledde with the euill spirite 85. Who are sayde to be blessed and happye 763. Blessedfulnesse is to bee iudged of holynesse of place 313. True blessednesse discrybed 119.120 True blessedfulnesse is to bee most like vnto God. 757. It is more blessed to gyue then to take ibidem To blesse is to bid farewell 35. The heyres of blesse 187. The maner of Christs blessing 188. Christ is the Mediator of blesse 47. Blessing what it comprehendeth in it ibidem B ante O. The true marke of those that are borne againe 138. Bookes of the Byble belong to all men 326. B ante R. The vtilitie of well bringing vp of chyldren 615. Breaking of breade 140.734 Brethren kinsfolke of Christ. 48. Brethren at Rome their kindenesse Pag. 894. B ante V. Burials must be reuerently vsed by christians 359. Burthens and yokes are all those things that are taught beside fayth in Christ. 608. B ante Y. Byshops could alwayes abyde to be reprehended of other Byshoppes Pag. 468. Byshops of Rome make money of religion 719. Byshops accuse Paule 818. Byshops of Rome may erre 198. Byshops counselles what they are Pag. 240. Byshops of Romes craft and tyranye in persecuting the truth 191. Byshoppe of Rome hys incurable impietie 350. Byshops which ought most to sette foorth Christes doctrine greatest enimies thereof 191. C. C ante A. CAlamities of men directed to an ende by God.  Captiuity of Babilon 343. Care of God for vs. 832. God careth most for his people wheÌ„ they are most destitute of mannes helpe 349. Carnall men what they seeke for in Christ. 26. Causes of the calamities of thys worlde 101. Cause of all calamitie is the not beleeuing and gainesaying of the Gospell 31. Causes of calamitie are as well in the godly as the vngodly 101. Causes of strife and contention 550 Cause of saluation is fayth 168. Causes of the euilles of these latter dayes ibidem Causes whye Saule was cast of Pag. 528. Causes of afflictions are to bee diligently considered 269. C ante E. Centurion is Paules friend 871. Centurion gentlye obeyeth Paule Pag. 810. Centurion and his souldiours fayth Pag. 882. Ceremonies that the Apostles taught are certaine 3. Ceremonies of the lawe are abolyshed 76. Ceremonies in religion howe farre they are lawfull 349. Ceremonies of the olde lawe to what ende and vse they were 292. Certainetie and antiquitie of christian fayth 175. C ante H. Chanaan lande a figure of our saluation and of heauen 294. Charitie of the Apostles towarde their enimies 561. Charitie must be vsed euen towarde the vnthankfull 355. Charitie is the cognizaunce of Christes children 77. Charitie hath hir markes and tokens ibidem Charitie and wisedomes examples Pag. 758. What the nature of charitie is 896. Charitie is not suspitioâ—s 769. The propertie of charitie 756. Charitie in Steuen 351. The effect of Gods chastisement declared in Paule 395. The chastisement of God requyreth repentaunce ibidem The duetie of those whome God chastiseth 491. Chiliastes errour touching the dwelling on earth 98. Goddes children acknowledge hys iudgements and amend by others examples  Who be the children of God. 94. Howe the children of GOD are knowne 181. The children of Iacob grieuouslye offende 308. Choyse of meates 434. and .435 Christian libertie must bee mainteyned 607. Christian fayth doth not derogate from humanitie and ciuilitie 293. The beginning of the christian faith Pag. 202. Christians nowe denie and betraye Christ as the Iewes did 166. Christian people may sometime saue themselues by flying 411. Who ought to bee called Christians Pag. 141. Howe christians be ydolaters 343. Christes enimies 100. The begynning and vse of a christian name 490. Christians what they owe to theyr brethren being in daunger for the testimonie of Christ. 491. Christians must talke of the kingdome of God. 15. Christians must increase go forwarde in fayth 476. What the markes and weapons of christians are 227. The duetie of christians 879.793 and 761. The sacrifices of christians ibidem Christians maye vse the lawe for their safegarde and succour 838. Christians maye possesse thynges of their owne 143. Christians maye seeke ayde of Magistrates 812. Christians which waye they maye get themselues fauour and authoritie 241. Christians must boldely defend their cause 500. Christ is reiected of the buylders Pag. 202. What Christs last comming teacheth vs. 41. Why Christes second comming is so long differred 175. Howe Christ is the aungell of the great counsell 326. Christ instructed hys Apostles with commaundementes before he left the earth 8. Christ is taken hold of by faith 544 Christ is the head of apostolike doctrine 679. Christ comforteth hys Apostles being in errour of an earthly kingdome 30. Christ descrybed of the Prophetes to be honourable 2. Christ called a Mountayne of the Prophets ibidem Christ is the Sauiour of all Nations 32. Christ being preached the kingdome of God is preached 119.915 Christ by his diuine power and operation is euery where 40. Christ is very God. 106.448 Christ is the Lorde 127. Christ is the name of God and the Image of hys father 9 Christ is a priest 127. Christ is a man. 106. Christ is a man approoued of God. Pag. 107. Christ is lyfe and they that beleeue in hym haue lyfe 12. Christ is the lyfe and the resurrection 119. Christ is an vniuersall sauiour 127. Christ dyed according to Gods appointment 109 Christ was a very man of the stock of the Iewes 178.448 Christ tooke hys humane nature into heauen 35. Christ appertayneth to the Iewes Pag. 184. Christ is ascended into Heauen the place of the blessed 35. Christ is ascended into that place whyther our bodyes must also ascende ibidem Christ gyueth light to his people in the myddle of darknesse 494. Christ was crucyfied being innocent 535. Christ shall iudge the quick and the deade 457. Christ resembled to Moses 179. Christ seeth and careth for his sheepe on earth 8. Christ is the peacemaker betweene God and man. 448. Christ the Prince and chiefe of all Prophets 333. Christ is the Phisition for sinnes 130. Christ ouercame by death 381. Christ preached by Moses and the Prophets 177. Christ is the Prince or chiefe of the Prophets 333. Christ is a Prophet 178. How Christ must be acknowledged and confessed 649. How Christ must be preached ibideÌ„ How Christ perfourmed the office of a priest 6 How Christ is a stumbling block to the Iewes and foolishnesse to the Gentyles 663. Christ ruleth in the myddle of hys enimyes 242. Christ is declared a king by God his father 2. Christ is a king and a priest 37.452 Howe Chryst fulfylled the office of a king 6. Christ is a victorious king 126 Christ aduaunceth vs to saluation Pag. 576. Christ is not euerye where in bodye Pag. 34.35 Christ ought to dye but once 540. If Christ bee
deserue wel of mens saluacion must bee defended 607. Famine and persecucion vse to come togither 487. Familie well instructed how commodiouse it is 431. Familie brought vp in the feare of God. 427. Faith of Christ no cause of calamities 101.102 Faith must not be dissembled 385. Faith is the gift of God. 566. Faith beloÌ„geth to the elect only 553. Faith is the meane wherby we take holde of saluation 168. Faith thinketh not baptisme in vain or vnprofitable 384. Faith and religion must not bee iudged according to the successe it hath in this world 385. Faith commeth by hearing 565. Faith in Christ is the thing of most auncientie 896. Faith onely in Christ saued the Gentiles 3. Faith diuersly tryed 879 Faith must not be iudged according to the numbre of followers 51. Fayth is not ydle 419. Faith letteth not but that we muste pray 47. Faith of Paule 823. True fayth beleueth aswel the lyfe of the body as of the solue 12. Faith of the fathers is most auncieÌ„t Pag. 852. Fayth ouercommeth the world 142. Fayth of the olde and new Testament both one 597 Faith which waye it is truly defended 854 Fayth must not bee iudged of according to the auctoritie of men 43. Faith of what certaintie and antiquitie it is 183. 122. The chiefe articles of the Christian fayth 105.108.111 The whole summe of the Christian fayth 823. Fayth must be learned confyrmed of Paule 816. Faithes effect taught by the example of the Apostles 42. An example of Faithe and charitie Pag. 679. Faith and the Gospells fruites 823. Faithes fruites 169 Faithes frutte and operation 640. Fayth how certayne and of what auctoritie it is 122. Faythes propertie 138.889 A great argument of fayth 881. Fayth to iustifie taught by the Prophets 459 Faythes nature 138. Faithes dignitie 538 Faythes obedience strength and efficacie 42.320 Faithes woorke paciently to suffer discipline 529. Fayth in Moses singuler 334 Fayth wyll not lye hydden 384 Faythes state in this world 853 Faythes force declared by the example of Abraham 296.297 Fayth can not be separated from charitie 641. Faithe getteth saluacion proued by Steuen 296. Fayth onely is sufficient to mans saluation 3. Fayth of gods people tryed by him Pag. 557. Faythe and constancie of his people how god doth exercise 623. Faith only whether it iustifieth men or whether righteousnes of the law be necessary 589 Fayth taketh holde of the forgiuenes of sinnes 458. Fayth taketh holde of gods promises 879. Faythfull mynde heareth the worde of God willingly 700.701 Faythful prayer of what power and efficacie it is 637. Faythful haue god to reuenge theyr cause 489 Faithfull are chosen in Christe thorough the mere â—auour of GOD. Pag. 29 Faythfull what they abyde in this world 800 Faythfull sometyme erre 462 Faythfull what they seeke in Christ. Pag. 26.27 Faythfull dye happely in euery place and they dye not in misery that dye banished out of theyr Countrye Pag. 313 Faythfulls exercises 461 Faythful in lytle safetie in this world Pag. 212 Faythfulls estate on earthe 299 Faythfulls persecutours Christes persecutours 789 Faythfulls surest marke is the faithfull keeping of the Apostles doctrine 139 Faythfull in daunger too bee layde wayte for of theyr own household Pag. 56 Faythfulls true marke is mutuall loue and agreement 223 Faythfulls condicion or propertie Pag. 298 Faythe of the Fathers of the olde Testament and oures proued all one 597 Faythfull are not destitute of gyftes of the holy ghoste 134 Faythfull haue the effect of goddes holy Spirit among them indifferently 96 Faythfull what they are called in Scripture 148 Faythfulls smal nombre must offend no man. 50 F ante E Feastes instituted of God and why Pag. 75 Feare what it comprehendeth in it Pag. 4â—6 Feare of the wicked is preposterous Pag. 475 Feare the worste Counseller that is Pag. 401 Feare forbydden 681 Felix what he was 814 Felix and Dâ—usolla heare Paule Pag. 828 Felix the husbande of three queenes Pag. 815 Festus a president of suche as the woorde of God with a prophane mynde 865 Festus cause that Paule is herde with attencion 846 Festus beareth Paul wytnes that he is innocent 842 Festus admitteth Paules appeale though vnwillingly 839 Festus oracion to Agrippa touching Paule 841 Festus iniquitie and vnrighteousnes Pag. 837 F ante L Flesh of Christ taken vp into Heauen is a pledge that ours shall go thether also 36 Flesh and bloud in what sence it can not inherite the kingdome of Heauen 38 F ante R Frutes of sainct Paules Doctrine Pag. 649 Frute of fayth is Ioy of the conscience 387 Frute of Apostolike study 618 Frutes of true godlynes 147.148 F ante Y Fylthy communicacion what a sinne it is 84 Fylthines or whoredome with Idolles 335 G ante A GAlerius ende a persecutour of the Church 301 Gamalils counsel 264 G ante E Gentiles called 424 Gentiles fyrst called in Cornelius Pag. 425 Generatione how it is taken in the Scriptures 381 G ante L Glory of Christ what it is 381 Glory gotten by auÌ„cestrie but a vain thing 307 Glorie in tytles and successione but a vanitie 606 Glorying in the Gospell and woorde of God but vaine oneles in deede we followe that is prescribed therby 350 To glorifie the woord of God what it is 555 G ante O GOD of Abraham Isaac and Iacob and of the Fathers 163 God the auctour and fountayne of all goodnes 575 God aduaunceth abiect and despised persons to honour 330 GOD warneth vs of daungers and giueth vs Counsell in tyme. Pag. 872 God prouideth for his Church by his prophetes 483 God â—ustifieth vs of fauour through fayth in Christ 594 God may bee better knowen by his woorkemanshippe of the worlde then by Images 671 God scattereth the Councells of his enemies and defendeth his seruants 246 God defendeth his seruauntes in the myddle of wolues 142 God mixeth aduersitie with prosperitie 316 God punisheth no person but fyrste he conuicteth him of his sinne and maketh him vnderstande the cause of his punishment 236 God is not worshipped with sacrifyces 667 God muste not be tempted 236 GOD neglecteth not a mans state though he seeme to forgette him Pag. 807 GOD hath no respect of persons Pag. 446 God can be expressed by no Image Pag. 672 God is the maker and gouernour of all things 573 God of the Fathers 826 God in what sence he is the God of Abraham Isaac and Iacob Pag. 327 God muste be inuocated in Christe Pag. 103 God helpeth his people beyonde all theyr expectacion 316 God resisteth them that withstande the Doctrine that hee reuealeth Pag. 805 God saueth his people euen in the pyt of destruction 527 God deliuereth the Apostles callinge vppon him 637 God helpeth such as laboure faythfully 561 God comforteth his people 688 God delyuereth his people being in daunger 860 God knoweth his seruaunts and defendeth them in the mydle of the wycked proued by Examples Pag. 17 God neglecteth not those that are his Pag. 873 God
Iudges must follow the goodnes bountifulnes of god 234.235 Iudges what their dutie is 851 Rashe Iudgements ende 645 Iuliane the Apostata forsaketh the fayth 301 Iuliane hys last wordes 218 Iulius Maximinus and hys sonne raging agaynst the Churche were destroyed of their souldiours by the iust iudgement of god 300.301 Iustification of man through fayth in Iesus Christ proued by notable examples in the Actes of the Apostles 3 Iustification of fayth taught by the Prophetes 459 Iustifications order 463 Iustifications reason 595 Iustification attributed to woorkes is a greeuous offence 596 Iustice and temperance are fruites of fayth 829 Iustice of man can not stande in the Iudgement seate of god 801 Iustice commeth not of merites of workes but of fayth as Steuen teacheth through out his oracion 298 K ante Y Kyngs that are proude ambitiouse ruled manye tymes by their bondemen 504 Kyngdome of Christ eternall and inuincible 381 Kyngedome of Christe is not of the earth 24 Kyngdome of Christ by preaching of the gospell spred in all places 3 Kyngdom of Christ spred to the borders aboute Iurie and howe it mikht further be spred 242 Kyngdome of Christ what it is 126 Kyngdome of Christe is spirituall Pag. 30 Kyngedome of Christe enlarged by preaching ibidem Kyngdome of god 710 Kyngdome of god by his appointement â—aryed to the Gentyles 509. and 510 Kyngdome of god declared and for what cause 14 Kyngdom of god preached by Paule Pag. 916 Kyngdome of god when it should be preached ibid. Kyngdome of christ and of his word howe they differ 381 Kyngdome of Christes beginninge successe and increase in thys world Pag. 2 Kyngdome of Christes power maiestie 126 Kyngdome of Christes enlargement Pag. 506 Kingdome of Christe is peaceable Pag. 98 Kingdome of Christ bounded by the Prophetes 32 Kingdome of God comprehendeth in it our saluation and redemption Pag. 13 Kingdome of the Iewes conferred vpon Dauid 528 Kingdome of Christes estate 30 Of Goddes Kingdome and heauenly glory howe we are made partakers 286 L ante A LAbourers that are faythful must be holpen Pag. 579 Last dayes estate what it shall bee 174 Last daye searchers 29 Last dayes feare and remembraunce what it causeth 174.175 Laste daye Deriders and Iesters Pag. 100 Later dayes troublesome estate 98 Lawes ceremoniall not necessary too saluation 293 Lawfull defence permitted to the godly 644 Lawe leadeth vs by the hande vnto Christ. 75.76 Lawe cannot iustifie 544 Law gyuen for them that came after also 335 Lawe wherein it is abrogated Pag. 334 Lawe howe it was published ibid. Lawe is a mirroure or glasse 544 Lawe sheweth vs the true way to attayne vnto lyfe 334 Lawe howe it is called the lyuely woorde ibid. Lawes preuayle not onles they bee executed 618 Lawe and ceremonies vse and ende Pag. 292 Lawe in Christ is ended 76 Lawe begonne in the daye of Pentecost ibid. Lawe can not truly bee vnderstanded but by the Spirit of Chryst. Pag. ibid. Lawe wherto it serueth 545 Lawes publike are profitable to bee kepte 797 Lawes auctoritie wherein it dependeth ibid. L ante E Leuitie or gentlenes of God excuseth not our sinne 525 Leuitie or lightnes in religion muste be auoyded 789 Leâ—ites or Priestes offended wyth Christ. 227 Leuitie of commones may bee seene in the Samaritanes 362.363 L ante I Liberalitie to the poore commended Pag. 144 Liberalitie in releeuing the poore Pag. 224 Liberalitie is a commendable thinge Pag. 760 Liberalities examples 154 Liberalitie of God. 155 Libertie and free speeche in reprehending of sinnes 110 Libertie abused what hurt it procureth to the people 816 Libertie who can vse best 426 Libertie of Christ muste bee kept inuiolable 602 Libertines Colledge the greatest enemies of Steuen 286 Lightes whereto they serued in the Church 734 Lighte gyuen vs in Chryst. 553 Lighte shyneth where Peter is in prison 494 Licinius Ualerianus a persecutoure of Christes Church taken by Sapores king of the Persians is fain to serue for a footeblocke for Sapores to gette on horse backe by Pag. 301 L ante O Long sufferance of God exemplified Pag. 234 Looking in what the woord conteyneth in it 219 Lottery of twoo kyndes 71 Lot is a part or porcion 70 Lottes are in subiection to Gods prouidence 72 Lottes which bee lawfull and which not 71.72 Lotterye vnlawefull and who abuse lawfull lottes ibid. Lottes are an auncient vsage 72 Lottes vsed in diuidinge of inheritaunce ibidem Lottes Matthias is choosen by Pag. 71 Lottes lawfull to vse 72 L ante V Lucius septimus Seuerus persecuting the Church was kylled in his flourishing estate 300 Lucre sought in religion is not allowed of God. 720 Luke inspired of the holy ghost writeth the story of the gospel diligeÌ„tly Pag. 2 Luke wrate of all thinges in what sence 5.6 L ante Y Lyfe of man lyke a Pylgrimage Pag. 299 Lyfe eternall 119 Lyfe eternall estate moost happye Pag. ibid. Lyfe of manne of what estate condicion it is 871 Lydia is an example of true conuersion 624 Lydia causeth hir houshoâ—d to be baptised 626 Lydia howe and after what manner shee was conuerted 625 Lystra dwellers how they were affected at Paules myracle 890 M ante A MAgistrates muste beware of brybes Pag. 831 Magistrates offended at the Apostles 556 Magistrates by the sworde muste keepe vnder blasphemers deceyuers and false teachers 233 Magistrates duetie too enquire oute matters diligently 848 Magistrates must be carefull for the fayth and for religion 849 Magistrates wycked 643 Magistrates must bee diligent in the defence of God. 816 Magistrates must do no euill for fauour of men 835 Magistrates must not hasten iudgement for mens fauour 828 Magistrates muste not be defrauded of their honour 119 Magistrates dutie 32 Magistrate must ayde the godly requiring it 812 Magistrates opprssinge innocentes howe they muste bee punished Pag. 801 Magistrates muste bee instructed with the power of the holy ghoste Pag. 20 Magistrates howe farre they muste bee obeyed 274 Magistrate curteouse is a beautifying of his office 816 Magistrates auctoritie howe it is preserued 801 Magistrates wicked their manners Pag. 799 Magistrates must heare causes with diligence 821 Magistrates inferioure muste bee simplye obeyed without lookynge for further aucthoritie of Superioâ—r 426 Maiestie and truthe of Chrystes Kingdome declared in the story of the Apostles 2 Malta is the place where the Knights of Saint Iohns order keepe their residence 887 Malta people are an example of hospitalitie ibidem Malta men an Example of humanitie 888 Malta menne take Paule for a god Pag. 889 Malta mennes kyndnes 892 Mannes ende teacheth vs the woorshipping of one God. 671 Mannes nature and condicion as he is naturall 396 Manne goyng about to deceyue vs vnder pretence of Religion howe wâ—e muste iudge and esteeme him Pag. 229 Manne what hee oweth vnto God. Pag. 2â—0 Manne how hee must prepare himselfe to receyue the Holy Ghoste Pag. 77 Manne how hee is called the vessell and instrument of God. 399 Mannes enterprises wee muste not passe
iustification 594 Peters counsel touching the waye of saluation 130 Peters quiet and securitie beeing in prison 493 Peters two miracles described 4â—7 Peters traunce 433 Peters exhortacion to the Church to place an other Apostle in Iudas rowme 62 Peters expostulation with Symon Magus 371 Peters playnes to the Priestes and Scribes 136 Peters boldnes in rebuking sin 108 Peters maner of deliuery 494 Peters modestie 423 Peters pouertie 153 Peters patrimonie what it comprehendeth ibidem Peters supremacie and prerogatiue in the Churche howe the papistes proue it 51 Peters readinesse and good will too pleasure and benefite all men 153 Peters demaunde of Saphira 234 Peters answer in the councel at Ierusalem and the effect therof 203 P ante H Pharao his wisedome and kyndnes Pag. 311 Phariseys errour what it was 849 Phariseys secte what it was 803 Philip baptiseth the Ethiopiane after hee had made confession of hys Fayth 387 Philip the Euangelist 764 Philip an ensample of an Euangelike pastor ibid. Philip appointed to teache the Eunuche 378 Philip an ensample of christian stoutnes 364 Philip the Apostle of Samaria 361 Philips affabilitie or courtesie 383 Philips obedience 376 Philips sermon wherby hee conuerted the Ethiopiane 379 Philips doughters do prophesie 765 Philosophie whether it be necessary before the studie of Diuinitie 665 Phora what it signifieth 33 Phrygia and Galatia conuerted Pag. 619 P ante I Pilgrimage superstitiouse 665 Pilgrimage of the Apostles howe it was vsed 619 P ante L Please all men can no man. 467 P ante O Poore commended 145 Poore cared for and considered by the Apostles ibi Poore may haue no cause of impacience ministred them by the godly Pag. 274 Poore how they muste bee holpen Pag. 145 Pouertie is not to be ashamed of 153 Pouertie is alway puling and complayning 274 Posteritie of Christ is euerlastinge Pag. 381 Power of God is inuincible 539 Power of this worlde nothing compared with Christ. 485 Power without feare of God is a great mischiefe 207 P ante R Praying lowd what it meaneth 216 Prayer stirred vp by earnest meditacions 400 Praying with diligence profitable Pag. 427 Prayer rightly vsed 216 Prayers continuall 47 Prayers commended 763 Prayers feruent ibi Prayers offered to God in Christe acceptable 75 Prayers of the faythfull are hearde Pag. 221 Prayers of the godly are not vayne Pag. 500 Prayers ioyned to imposition of the handes 369 Publike Prayers acceptable to God. Pag. 141 Prayers require solytarines and going asyde 426 Prayers without faith vnprofitable Pag. 47 Prayers require sobrietie 433 Prayer a token of faith 76 In praying what gestures should be vsed 758 Prayers power and strength 54 Praying in publike commended 758 Prayers are the wings whereby the church flieth vnto God. 215 Prayers had their appointed houres in old tyme. 150 Praying must bee instaunt and feruent 400 Predestination certain 687 Predestination searchers 29 Preparation and watchinge for the comming of Christ thinges necessary 7 Prerogatiues without Christe are vayne 189 Preaching of the Gospell wherwith it must beginne 108 How men ought to preache 916 What men ought to preache 383 Preface to the Actes of the Apostles expounded 5 Presence of Christ vpon earth howe it must be vnderstanded 43 Presidentes of coÌ„mon weales what vertues should be in them 311 Priesthode of Christ confyrmed with an othe 123 Priestes ignoraunt in Christe and in the Scriptures 534 Priestes fulfilled the scriptures 535 Priest auctours of the Apostles persecutions 191 Priestes enterprises hindred not Christ. 536 Priestes wicked are shamed for euer 63.64 Priestes and Scribes an vntowarde generation 136 Primitiue church not voyd of faults Pag. 274 Princes duties 321 Princes studies 377 Princes and Rulers called to beare office ought to heare Ecclesiasticall causes ibidem Priuate order of a Christian lyfe Pag. 146 Prophetes agree with the Apostles Pag. 600 Prophets for shewers of Christ. 350 Prophets bear witnes to Christ. 182 Prophets interpretat prophesies 610 Prophetes foreshew things to come but the end and meaninge of them they often vnderstand not 762 Prophets who were 508 Prophets gods seruaunts â–ª by whom he reuealeth his secret iudgements Pag. 99 Prophetes office 120 Prophets beguÌ„ vnder Samuel 182 Prophetes testimonies concerninge Christ and his resurrection 536 Prophesying what it comprehendeth in it 96 Prophesying what the worde signifyeth ibi Prophesie how beneficiall and profitable it is 185 Prophets sermons are holy Scriptures 54.55 Proposition and sum of the Apostles oracioÌ„ to the people of Lystra 571 Propertie of things lawfull in Christian men 143 Promise concerning the holy ghost 13 Promises of the old testament extend to the Gentyles 134 Promise of the holy Ghoste made by Christe to the Apostles belongeth to all men 85 Promises of God made too Dauid touching his sonne 93 Promises of God must bee receyued by fayth 879 Promises of God are not made frustrat by the wickednes of men 17 Promises of God must be diligently thought on in aduersitie 327 Promises of God are all ratified in Christ. 854 Promises of God must bee patiently wayted for 79 Promises of god vnto the godly 115 Promises of God made first vnto Adam 852 Promises of God how they must bee vnderstanded 688 Promises of god are infallible 870 Promises of God truliest performed when men hope least in them 79 Promises touching the resurrection of Christ. 12 Promises of the holy ghost often repeated and why 73 Promises of the Gospell belongeth to euery man. 184 Promises made to the Fathers why they be so often repeated 163 Promises of saluation belong to Infantes 134 Promises of Christ are true 73 Promises of god certain true 328 Promises of God how they must bee vsed in aduersitie 744 Promises of our saluation true and inuiolable 284 822 Promises of God to what vse they serue 134 Prouidence of God. 437 Prouidence of God in gouerning the world wonderfull 889 Prouidence of GOD must not bee rashly abused 807 Prouidence of God foreknowen and decreed 110 Prouidence of God howe it must bee vsed in aduersitie 882 Prouidence of God excuseth not sinners 53 Prouidence of GOD no defence for wickednes 59 Prouidence of God comforteth sinners 171 Prouidence teacheth vs the honour of God. 670 Prouidence of God hath all thinges subiect to it 573 Prouidence of God exemplifyed in Iudas the traitor 56 Prouidence of God too what vse it serueth 110 Pryde the cause of euill and beginning of sinne 374 Pryde how mightely God reuengeth it 485 Prudencie muste bee vsed in the affayres of the church 604 Prudencie an example 812 Publike offices must bee committed to good and godly men 311 Publius is a president of hospitalitie Pag. 891 P ante V Punishment of contemning Goddes Counsel 875 Punishment of them that condempne Christ. 182 Punishment of Idolatrie and impietie 343 Punishmentes of Christes enemies what they are 59 Punishment is not sent of god without warning 674 Purification is by fayth 596 Purification god is auctour ibid. Puâ—eolane church 893 Q ante V Question made by
twoo Disciples goyng to Emaus and after a longe communication beyng set at the table declareth and openeth himself to them And after diuers like appearings at length he shewed him selfe to more then fiue hundred brethren at once as Paule witnesseth But bicause the eies are many times beguiled the deuils legierdemaines are too well knowne wherby he many times with false apparitions deceiueth the vnwary the Lord therefore suffered himself not onely to be seene but also to be felt and handled For fearyng least they might be deceyued with some ghost or illusion of Sathan Beholde saith he my handes and my feete how it is I my selfe Handle mee and see for a Ghost or spyrite hath not flesh and bones as you see mee haue Therefore Christ rysing from death againe tooke not onely a semblaunte and shewe of his former bodye but the verye same substaunce members fleshe and bloude And for a more certaine proofe thereof not onely suffered him selfe to be handled but for auoyding of all scruple and doubte called for meate and did eate in the sighte of his Disciples Not to the ende wee shoulde thinke that bodies glorified had neede to be refreshed with meate and drinke after the resurrection for where they are quite free from all corruption they haue no neede at all of generation but for that he would declare to all men that he still did retaine all the partes of a naturall and perfect body For the glorifying or clarifying of the body taketh away neither the substaunce nor partes of the body but it taketh away the corruption and affections rising in the body by reason of sinne and according to the saying of Paule that that was corruptible and mortall it maketh to rise againe incorruptible immortall glorious and a celestiall body The circumstance of time maketh also for the proofe of Christes Resurrection For he did not these thinges for one or two dayes amongst his Disciples but he was conuersaunt with them still fourty dayes togither and euery day shewed such proofes of his Resurrection These things were the more largely and diligently to be entreated of beloued in Christ bicause there haue bene in all Ages which haue gone about either to call Christs resurrection into doubt or else somewayes to blemyshe and extinguishe the truth of his body raysed againe Neither want wee in these dayes which affirme that Christes body by reason of the glorifiyng thereof is so altered and chaunged that it now can not be conteyned in any one place but is present in euery place And other grounde of theyr opinion haue they none but bicause they would maintaine Christes bodily presence in the Supper Neither perceyue they through theyr contention that while they defende his bodily presence they denie the veritie of his body and so by themselues ouerthrow that which they fight for as for life death For if Christ be corporally present in the Supper either his body must be conteyned in a place or else it is there none otherwise but as it is in euery place And how can it be that that which is conteyned in one certayne place can be at once in many places togither Therfore Augustine vnderstoode these things much better who perceiued well that space of place could so little be seperated from bodies that if we tooke space away then were they no more to be called bodies Take away saith hee space or limitation of place from bodyes and the bodyes shall be no where and forasmuch as they shall be no where there shall be nothing Take away from bodies qualities and properties of bodies and there shall be no where for them to be in and therfore of necessity they can haue no beyng at all The same Augustine aunswereth them marueylous well that in this case flie to Christs godhead and omnipotencie where he saith Wee must beware that wee so defende not the godhead of the man that wee take awaye the truth of his body But of these thinges wee shall speake more otherwheres Now let vs come to declare what causes mooued Christ so many wayes to prooue the resurrection of this body The first me thinketh was the Maiestie and certaintye of the kingdome of Christ which was necessary by his resurrection to be prooued For where it was manifest that Iesus Christ was dead and buryed which the Iewes also confesse vnlesse it should appeare as manifest that he was for a truth risen againe from death all the testimonies of his kingdom should haue bene taken as friuolous and vaine For who would beleue that he was appointed to be king ouer Mount Sion that is to say ouer the Church of God whom he was sure to haue bene dead and wist not whether he were risen againe from death yea or no who would beleeue that he sitteth at the right hand of the father and vseth his enimies as his footestoole whom he knew not whether he were aliue or no Except therfore the resurrection of Iesus Christ were most certaine to vs we could neither acknowledge him for our King nor yet looke for any ayde or helpe in his kingdome And it is no doubt but the Apostles ouercame all the threates of the worlde through this affiaunce and fulfilled theyr course and mynistery with such constancie for that they acknowledged him to be the conquerer of death and were fully certified that he which made them mynisters of his Gospell raigned in Heauen The second cause of so diligent a proofe I thinke was the doctrine and office of the Apostles the certayntie whereof was needefull to be strongly defended against the iudgement of the world Now what more effectuous and stronge proofe hereof could be founde than the glorious and euident resurrection of Christ whome they preached who was well knowne to all men whereas if they had preached some obscure vnknowne person to men they might worthily haue bene suspected But nowe who can doubt of theyr doctrine which preach and teach him who by his mighty resurrection hath vanquished the power of death hauing conquered all his aduersaries hath obtayned an euerlasting kingdome in Heauen This thing considered shal easily perswade vs to beleeue that Iesus Christ spake by his spirite in the Apostles to imbrace with all our hartes the thinges that they haue taught vs. Thirdly it behooued Christes resurrection to be well testified bicause in it consisteth all the strength and force of our redemption and saluatioin For wee reade that he promiseth vs in his Gospell oftentimes resurrectâ—on and life euerlasting He that heareth my woorde and beleeueth in him that sent mee hath life euerlasting and shall not come into iudgement but hath passed from death vnto lyfe This is the will of him that sent mee that euery one which seeth the Sonne and beleeueth in him hath lyfe euerlastyng and I shall rayse him vp agayne in the last day And in an other place he saith I am the resurrection and
of the Princes beleeue in him or of the Phariseyes But this people that know not the lawe are accursed Let vs therefore consider the counsell of God which as Paule sayth vseth to choose the foolish contemned and vile things and of no reputation in the worlde to confounde all wisedome power and authoritie of the worlde And thus doth he not without cause For hereby it appeareth that we ought to glory or reioyce in nothing but in God alone Let others obiect vnto vs Emperours Kings Bishops Cardinals Councels and Uniuersities Doctors in Scarlot and our Maisters illuminate and whatsoeuer else in the worlde is glorious by pretence of wisedome and holynesse and on the other side let them scorne and mocke the miserable and despised state of them in this worlde which haue professed the Gospell and we will aunswere with Iesus Christ our sauiour and doctor Wee thanke thee O father Lorde of heauen and earth bicause thou hast hidden these things from the wise and prudent and reuealed them to the little ones euen so father was it thy good will and pleasure But Luke writeth that there were women also in the company of the Apostles which some thinke were they only that came with Christ when he came last out of Galiley to Hierusalem But as I will not denie but some of that number might abide with the Apostles so I thinke this place may be very well vnderstanded of the Apostles Wyues For the Gospell plainely expresseth that Peter had a wyfe And if we affirme the same of Mathewe we doe it not in vaine seeing it plainly appeareth he both had a dwelling of his owne and also kept a familie and housholde And Paule manifestlye testifyeth that the Apostles led about their Wiues when they preached the Gospell Although I am not ignorant how the maintayners of vnchaste singlenesse expounde that place of certaine faithfull women that followed the Apostles But the pieuish men perceyue not what iniurie they doe vnto the Apostles whyle they thus saye For what excuse is left for the Apostles if they leaue their owne Wyues and carie about other mens God defende therefore that we shoulde thinke such absurditie pieuishnesse and dishonestie in the most holy Legates and Ambassadors of Iesus Christ. I surelye beleeue that the Apostles Wiues came from Galiley with their husbande 's the Apostles for whom it was not lawfull to depart from the Citie vntill this present daye For where they were ordayned to take part with the Apostles of all their traueyles and daungers it was requisite that they shoulde be prepared and strengthned with some speciall gift of the holy ghost They that contend and affirme that single lyfe is of necessitie to be enioined vnto persons ecclesiasticall are more foolish than whom we neede much to confute in so great light of the Gospell considering as it is playne vnto all men that wedlocke is honorable in all persons and the bed vndefiled Amongest these women also was the holy Uirgin the mother of Iesus Christ and certaine brethren of Christes whom according to the custome of the Hebrew tongue wee vnderstande to haue bene his kinsmen Christ a little before his death had committed the tuition of hir to Iohn the belooued Disciple which tooke the charge of hir vpon him most faithfully kept hir And here is the last place that the Scriptures make any more mention of hir Nicephorus writeth that she dyed in the daies of Claudius the Emperour when she had liued fiftie and nyne yeares Eusebius in his Chronicles sayth she was assumpted or taken vp into heauen but he confesseth this to be an vncertaine doctrine or tradition bicause he addeth as some write it was reuealed vnto them In the dayes afterwarde sprang vp certaine Monkes who were not ashamed to fayne a whole storie of hir Assumption whereof the olde writers knew nothing as appeareth by Epiphanius writing against the heretikes called Antidicomarianitae If some seeme to haue erred let them seeke the steppes of the Scripture and they shall finde neyther the death of Mary neyther whether she died or died not neyther whether she were buried or not buried And a little way after I saye not that she remained still on lyue neyther affirme I that she dyed For the Scripture passeth the mynde of man and leaueth the matter in suspence bycause of that precious and most excellent vessell least any man might suspect any carnall things of hir To the which I adde that it seemeth incredible the holy ghost would haue so marueylous an Assumption concealed if there had bene any seeing he caused the translation of Enoch and Ely so diligently to be written The things that after Christs ascention happened to hir he would should vtterly be forgotten least they might giue any occasion of superstition which he knewe would growe about the worshipping of hir And surely it is marueyle the holy ghost would haue the things that concerned his mother to be kept in silence and the doings and doctrine of the Apostles to be written with such diligence But we are hereby admonished that we should not be so occupied about the supersticious worshipping of them that had bene men as about the doctrine of the Apostles In the meane season it shall profite vs to marke howe Christ Iesus appoynted to his beloued mother and deere kinsfolke so weake a succour and safegarde For if we consider the Apostles after the iudgement of the worlde they had no power no riches no authoritie no armour whereby to defende that most holy vessell of the grace and glory of God against the assaultes of the world Why therefore doth he not rather commende hir to the trust of some mightie Prince whose mynde and will he myght easily encline to take the charge of hir But he that hath mens harts in his rule needeth no fleshlye succors for the defence of his beloued Therfore the charge that Iohn had of hir was sufficient for the blessed Uirgin Let vs also learne to put all our trust not in mans helpe but in the protection of the most highest neyther let vs be discouraged if being forsaken of great personages wee haue none to fauour vs but only such as are strengthlesse and whose selues haue neede of Patrones and defenders and are subiect to all mens iniuries For it behooueth vs to saye with Dauid The Lorde is my light and my saluation whom then shall I feare The Lorde is the strength of my lyfe of whome then shall I be afrayde The Lorde is on my side I will not feare what man doth vnto mee Last of all the Euangelist declareth what the Apostles did whyle the sending of the holye ghost was deferred For if we number the dayes we shall finde it tenne dayes after Christes ascention before the holye ghost was giuen For Christ was fourtie dayes still conuersant with his Disciples and prooued the veritie of his resurrection by manye argumentes And the fiftye daye after the feast of
fewe to Hierusalem euen this day that the holy ghost is giuen to the Apostles that among the first they might be wonne vnto Christ by the preachyng of the Apostles as about the ende of this Chapter we shall heare Nowe these men are astonied and woonder at the great myracle of God which they see shewed in the Apostles and they extoll it with many wordes leauyng out nothyng that maketh to the settyng foorth of the same For they both confesse the Apostles are Galileans and they beare witnesse they heare euery one their owne proper phrase of speache and they also recken vp the nations whose tongues they heare them vse Yet they stande not styll in this bashement but goyng further they seeke the ende and vse of this matter saying What meaneth this We are taught by the example of these men who are meete hearers of the doctrine of the Gospell and in whom this doctrine bryngeth foorth worthy fruites They are such which beyng not wholly destitute of religion doe humbly marueyle at the myracles of God and sticke not onely in the outwarde contemplation of them but earnestly thinke of the ende and vse of them God suffereth not these mens studyes to be frustrate whose pleasure it is that men shoulde come to the knowledge of truth And we reade that Salomon sayde If thou seekest after wisdome as after money thou shalt finde hir And Christ saith Seeke and you shall finde Now after these men follow another sort of men whom Christ calleth by the name of Dogges and Swine and the scripture in other places calleth them scorners and mockers For Luke saith there were aswel that mocked the Apostles as those that woondred at them saying These men are full of newe wine The example of these men is set foorth to shewe vs howe farre the wickednesse of such runneth as haue once purposed to persecute the truth For they become incurable and can be reclaymed with no maner of wordes or deedes For with what myracle wyll they be mooued whom this myracle can not mooue which was the greatest that euer was wrought amongst men But they are so farre from being mooued therwith that they take occasion rather to reproche and blaspheme it and they attribute it to the detestable vice of drunkennesse which of force they perceyue to be the workyng of the holy ghost There are diuers examples of this sort apparaunt which serue all to this ende to teache vs that we be not offended with the vniust iudgements of this worlde concernyng the truth For this is alway seene that the doctrine of the Gospell is to some the sauour of lyfe vnto life and to other some the sauour of death vnto death And Paule teacheth vs that Christ crucyfied is a stumblyng block vnto the Iewes and foolishnesse vnto the Greekes Therfore let vs leaue such to the iudgement of God and let vs frame our selues to the doctrine of the Gospell that it beyng quickened in our heartes by the woorkyng of the holy ghost may bryng foorth worthy fruites by the which we may be knowne to be true beleeuers and may enioy the euerlastyng promises of the Gospell in Iesus Christe to whome be blessyng honour power and glorie for euer Amen The .xij. Homelie BVT Peter stepped foorth with the eleuen and lyft vp his voyce and sayde Ye men of Iewry and all ye that dwell at Hierusalem be this knowne vnto you and with your eares heare my words For these men are not drunken as ye suppose seyng it is but the thirde houre of the day But this is that which was spoken by the prophete Ioel. And it shal be in the last dayes saith God of my spirite I wyll poure out vpon all fleshe And your sonnes and your daughters shall prophecie and your olde men shall dreame dreames And on my seruauntes and on my handmaydes I wyll poure out of my spirite in those dayes and they shall prophecie WHen Iesus Christ the sonne of God was newely borne into the worlde and was brought by Marie his mother into the Churche accordyng to the appoyntment of Moyses lawe the holy and reuerende olde father Simeon by inspiration of the holy ghost amonge other thynges sayde Beholde this chylde is set to be the fall and vprisyng agayne of many in Israel and for a signe which is spoken agaynst Howbeit that which is spoken of Iesus Christ may be vnderstanded of the Gospell of Christ preached by the Apostles For although the doctrine therof be playne and simple and sheweth also the true way howe to attayne to saluation Yet shall men alwayes haue diuers iudgementes touchyng the same and there shall be no small number of such as shall openly speake agaynst it This dyd Esay the prophete see long agoe who vtteryng a prophecie of Christe and his doctrine begynneth after this sort Who hath giuen credence to our preaching or to whom is the arme of the Lord knowne The Lorde declareth the cause of all this matter where he saith this world can not abyde the lyght bicause the workes therof are euyll The scriptures also set foorth many lyke examples the ende and warnyng of all which is that we shoulde not be offended when the lyke happen in these dayes Among which this example that the Apostles prooued the first day they receiued the holy ghost and went about to administer their office is very notable For where they were indued with a singuler myracle such as the lyke had neuer beene hard of tyll this day which was the vnderstandyng of all languages and preached Iesus Christe in diuers tongues by reason of their hearers of diuers nations by and by the vnconstant people were deuided into sundry and diuers opinions For the more godly sort woondered at the worke of God and diligently searched after the meanyng thereof The wicked scorners accused them of drunkennesse So true it is that Paule saith that Christe seemeth foolishnesse to the wise of this worlde But bicause we spake hereof in the last Sermon let vs haste to the explication of this present place where the fayth and courage of the Apostles is more cleerely and euidently to be seene For they are so litle mooued or feared with the wicked slaunders of men that Peter rather taketh occasion hereof to speak vnto them and with a fruitfull sermon winneth many of them vnto Christ. Before we go about to expounde Peters Sermon let vs consyder what is sayde of hym and the other Apostles Peter sayth hee standyng with the eleuen lyft vp his voyce They stoode therefore without feare and thought neither to flye nor leaue their charge although they were so vniustly iudged And yet there seemed no small cause of feare and desperation For what shoulde they thinke they coulde preuayle in wordes with them whose wicked and frowarde mindes so great a myracle as euer was wrought could not mollifie and mooue But they stoode vnfeared and not onely remayne and tary by it but also begyn to set
them vnto creatures and thinke their causes must be relieued by intercession of Saintes In which doyng they plainly testifie that they are voyde of the knowledge of Christe forasmuch as they are ignoraunt of his office and of the causes for the which he being God from euerlasting would take verye manhoode into the vnitie of his person He surely sayth in the Gospell No man commeth to the father but by me And Paule as he acknowledgeth one God so he testifieth that there is but one mediatour betweene God and man that is Iesus Christ. But bicause we shall otherwheres haue occasion to speake more largely of these things let these fewe suffice for this present And let vs take it for a great comfort that we see his Godheade whome we reioyce in as our sauiour and redeemer and after whose name we be called Christians prooued by so many argumentes Let vs now returne to Peters sermon and to the explication thereof Secondarilye he setteth forth the passion and death of Christ in suche sort that he laboureth to bring them in feare considering howe heynous a matter they had committed For he sayth This Iesus haue you taken by the handes of vnrighteous persons after he was deliuered by the determinate counsell and foreknowledge of God and haue crucyfied and slayne him Three things are here affirmed concerning the death of christ First he accuseth all the people of so horrible a murther You sayth he haue crucified him and slayne him Yet Peter was not ignoraunt that the souldiours hong him on the crosse with their owne handes And yet truly doth he lay this crime to all the peoples charge bicause they did not only consent to his death but also required with importunate and sedicious clamour to haue him crucified and with their importunacie ouercame Pylate which long withstoode them as the Euangelists teach vs. By this example of Peter we are taught howe to beginne the preaching of the Gospell verily with the rebuking of sinne the which must be detected published and accused For except men acknowledge their sinnes they will not care much for Christ so long as they thinke they haue no great neede of him For it fareth in this matter as in the diseases of the bodye They that eyther perceyue not their sickenesse or else go about to hide it care not for Phisicke neyther will they receyue the Phisition though he offer himselfe So whosoeuer feele no conscience of their sinnes or thinke their sinnes may be dissembled or purged by their owne satisfactions they neyther seeke Christ greatly themselues nor worthily receyue him shewing himselfe to them in his Gospell but standing rather vpon the affiance of their owne righteousnesse feare not to withstande him Whereof we haue manye examples in the Phariseys For the which cause Christ professeth he is the Phisition of those that be sicke and that he came not to saue the righteous but to call sinners to repentance And speaking of the holy ghost amongst his properties he first reckeneth that he shall reprooue the worlde of sinne Agayne when he commendeth the preaching of the Gospell to his Apostles he will first haue repentance to be taught next after which he will haue remission of sinnes to be ioyned Therefore Peter doth not without a cause proceede in this order that speaking of the death of Christ he first prooueth his hearers to be guiltie and to be the auctors thereof And so were it necessary to haue Christes death preached in these dayes that all men myght vnderstande the sonne of God dyed for their sinnes and that they were the auctors thereof For thus it shall come to passe that men shall learne to be sorye in their heart for their sinnes and shall embrace the saluation offered them in Christe with the more feruencye of fayth But least Peter might seeme to accuse the Comminaltie only he addeth another thing whereby the heades and chiefe are accused to be the ringleaders of so heynous a deede For you sayeth he haue taken him by the handes of vnrighteous and slayne him But who are those wicked and vnrighteous The first among them is Iudas sometime a disciple of Christ and an Apostle but afterward a capitayne to them that tooke Iesus The next to him are the high Bishops with all the Colledge of Scribes and Priestes who brybed Iudas with money and hyred him to doe so outragious a mischiefe In the same number may Pylate be reckoned which sitting in iudgement as Lieutenant to the Emperour pronounced sentence of death vpon him And Herode is not altogither faultlesse who when he myght haue set him at libertie being sent vnto him thought it better when he had mocked him to sende him backe agayne All these Peter comprehendeth vnder the name of vnrighteous whose power and authoritie was greatest in the Citie of Hierusalem Howe daungerous a matter it was thus to saye he shall easily perceyue that diligentlye considereth the state and degree of these persons It is an heynous offence to saye the sentence of the Iudge condemning the guiltie is vniust and vnrighteous Yet Peter boldly sayth so in a most populous Citie where the remembraunce of Christ whome he so highly commendeth was yet very freshe Here therefore as in a glasse we maye beholde howe stoute and bolde defenders of Christ the holy ghoste maketh them whome he doth vouchsafe to inspire with his spirite We are also taught what libertie and freedome of speach ought to be in the ministers of the worde to accuse publike offences and how little they are to be regarded who require I can not tell what maner of modestie in the ministers For we neede not thus to extenuate sinne which otherwyse of it selfe as Dauid sayeth vseth to flatter vs Nor wee must haue no respect of persons seeing the person or the auctor can not excuse sinne yea howe much more of authoritie the offender is so much more hurtfull is the offence Besides the minister is a publike person to whose office and charge it is manifest all men are subiect For Christ hath made him a stewarde of his housholde wherein are riche poore Nobles and Commons Magistrates and subiects And that the Lord saith to Hieremie is spoken to all ministers Beholde this daye doe I make thee a strong fensed towne an yron piller and a brasen wall against the whole lande against the kings and mighty men of Iuda against the priests and people of the lande Therefore whosoeuer haue taken vppon them the office of teaching in the Church let them regarde no reasons of the worlde nor of the flesh wherby to be made afrayde but let them rather followe the examples of Iesus Christ the Prophetes and the Apostles all which it is plaine vsed the like libertie in reprehending of sinne that Peter vseth in this place And whereas the things he spake of Christes death myght giue occasion of much offence as though he had bene oppressed by the
the eyes of seruauntes looke vnto the handes of their Maisters and as the eyes of a mayden vnto the hande of hir Mystresse euen so our eyes wayte vpon the Lorde our God vntill he haue mercy vpon vs. Both these properties maye easily be seene in Iesus Christ. For so reuerentlye did he behaue him selfe towardes his father that as Paule sayth he was obedient to the death yea euen the death of the Crosse. And such a diligent care and regarde had he of those persons that his father gaue him charge with that going to his death he coulde yeelde an accompt of them saying Those that thou gauest me haue I kept and none of them is perished but that lost chylde Agayne I haue glorified thee vpon earth I haue finished the woorke which thou gauest me to doe Furthermore as a very man with firme and constant fayth he set his eyes vpon God only whom he only called vpon in all aduersitie and thanked him onely for the benefites he receyued as the hystorye of the Gospell teacheth He might therefore by Dauid truely saye I haue set the Lorde alwayes before me By this example must all they which will be accounted the true worshippers and children of God frame all their lyfe and dooings And this was the only cause of all the vertues which we reade flourished sometime in the Saints Seneca gaue counsell in times past that for the better auoyding of faults which vse to be done in secret when we be by our selues we shoulde suppose some seuere person such as was Scipio Laelius or Cato were present as a beholder and witnesse of our doings But howe much more profitable woulde it be to thinke howe God alwayes beholdeth and seeth what we saye and doe Bicause Ioseph did set God alwayes before his eyes neither coulde he be brought by his Mistresse entycements from the tracke of right and honestie neyther was he dismayed when he was in prison and aduersitie The lyke reason may we make of all other thinges And here may we espie the great difference that is betweene the godlye and vngodlye For the vngodly when the worlde goeth well with them set not God before their eyes but as Dauid testifieth blinded with wicked folly deny that there is any God. Whereby it commeth to passe that lyke wilde horses breaking their barres and reynes they burst into all kind of mischief For as it is sayde in another place they are perswaded that God hath neyther eyes nor eares wherewith to see and heare their mischieuousnesse But when God whome they will not set before their eyes sheweth himselfe to them to be angrye and as it is sayde reprooueth them to their faces and punisheth their wickednesse they runne to him agayne but yet aske no helpe and succour as the children of God vse of him that correcteth them but for a season stryue agaynst his iustice with their owne strength whereby when they see they profite nothing they turne and call vpon creatures or else being vtterly at their wittes ende rushe headlong into the pitte of desperation There are infinite examples of such men of which this ought with vs to be the vse to learne to set God before our eies to whome we ought to approoue our selfe and our lyfe and in whome wee ought to haue all our trust and affiance But Christ sheweth the cause of his so godly and holy an industrie adding bicause he is on my right hande that I shoulde not be mooued Therefore sayth he set I God before mine eyes bicause he is present with me what soeuer I doe If I please him he is at hande to ayde me that I be mooued with no feare or terrour If I neglect him he is at hande to beholde all my dooings and in time to come will be a most seuere iudge against me For this cause the worshippers of Christ are mooued to haue Christ before their eyes as they many times professe themselues Herevnto belongeth that that we read Dauid such as he was sayd The Lord is my light and my saluation whome then shall I feare The Lorde is the strength of my lyfe of whome then shall I be afrayde God is our hope and strength a very present helper in trouble Therefore will not we feare though the earth be mooued and though the hilles bee caried into the middest of the sea Againe God is my strength and my saluation he is my defence so that I shall not greatly fall Let no man thinke this a vayne tossing or repeticion of woordes For this confidence of the Saintes stayeth vpon the promises of God and vpon experience and dailye examples For it is the worde of God Call vpon me in the time of thy trouble I will deliuer thee Againe Bicause he hath set his loue vpon mee therefore shall I deliuer him I shall set him vp bicause he hath knowne my name He shall call vpon mee and I will heare him yea I am with him in trouble I will deliuer him and bring him to honour These promises are confirmed by many examples such as in the holy Scriptures we reade of Ioseph Dauid Daniel and his fellowes Susanne Ezechias and many other But we haue no neede of olde examples since we euery day haue experience of the truth of Gods promyses For although there be many tribulations in this life yet God deliuereth his children from them all and his right hande as it were stayeth vs as we slippe and he suffreth vs not to bee tempted aboue our strength And as Dauid confesseth In the multitude of our sorrowes his comfortes refresh our soule And this is that safetie of the godlye a farre other thing than that which maketh the wicked to looke aloft while by reason of their riches and worldly glory they thinke themselues out of daunger and gunshot who must needes be deceyued bicause all fleshe is grasse and the glorye thereof as the flower of the fielde But Christ proceedeth on speaking in his spirite by Dauid and rehearseth the singular fruites of this studie and endeuour For this cause sayth he did my heart reioyce and my tongue was glad moreouer also my fleshe shall rest in hope Here are three thinges sayde euery which of them farre passeth all the riches of the worlde which as I sayde must be considered both in Christ and his members First he speaketh of ioye and of the ioye of the heart to teache vs that that is a true sounde and stable ioye He meaneth the same ioye which he afterwarde promiseth to his Disciples where he sayth Nowe ye haue sorrowe but I will see you againe and your heart shall reioyce and your ioye shall no man take from you Paule speaketh of the same bidding the Christians alwaye reioyce Principally it is meete we consider the cause of ioye For this cause sayth he my heart reioyced bicause the Lorde is on my right hande Then the
them in question he aunswereth them by another testimony saying For Dauid is not ascended into heauen but he sayth The Lorde sayde vnto my Lorde sit thou on my right hande vntill I make thy foes thy footestoole This argument consisteth of two pointes First Dauid ascended not into heauen Ergo these thinges ought not to be vnderstanded of Dauid He denieth that Dauid is ascended into heauen not bicause he thinketh him to be reckoned in the number of the damned but speaketh of his bodye which as was beforesayd was consumed into dust and earth Touching the soule this saying of Christ standeth in force He that beleeueth in mee hath lyfe euerlasting and shall not come into iudgement but is passed from death vnto life The other argument standeth vppon the testimonye of Dauid who sheweth that these things ought not to be vnderstanded of himselfe but of Christ which shoulde be borne of his stocke For in the Psalme Cx. he sayeth The Lorde sayde to my Lorde c. which place is so cleere and so vndenyable that Christ thought good to vse it against the Scribes In the meane season we are taught by Peters example that the Scriptures ought to be expounded by conference of other places least standing rashly vpon some one place we gainesay many other which thing is the cause of many errors in the Church It is to be marked how vnto Christes ascention into heauen he ioyneth the sending of the holy ghost This doth he very prudently and in order For hereby he teacheth vs that though Iesus Christ haue taken his body out of this worlde yet ought he not to be contemned For he hath not for all that cast of the care of the Church but by his spirite is present with the same by the which spirit he woorketh more effectually in the mindes of those that be his than before he did when he was conuersaunt with vs in body wherefore he sayth vnto the Disciples that it is expedient for vs that he leaue the worlde and go vnto the father For so place shoulde be giuen to the holy ghost which we coulde not haue so long as we did sticke to his bodily presence And surely after that Christ had giuen his bodye vpon the aultare of the Crosse for the life of the worlde and had by the raysing vp thereof againe ouercome death there was no more for his body here to doe vpon earth It remayned therefore that by his glorious ascention he should open the gates of heauen which our sinne had shut against vs and should become a pledge for vs in heauen whereby we might be assured of the inheritance possession of heauen Therfore Christ caried his body into heauen and set it on the right hand of his father hath sent vnto vs being here on the earth to vse Tertullians terme his holy ghost to be his vicare or substitute By the operatioÌ„ of him he regenerateth vs through the immortall seede of the word of God to be the sonnes of god By him he teacheth vs and comforteth vs The same is the earnest or gage of our saluation Through the encouragement we crie Abba father By him it commeth to passe that Christ dwelleth in vs and we in him All which things sithens Christ worketh in vs most effectuallye by his spirite there is no cause we shoulde complaine of the absence of his body which is resident in heauen for our healthes sake And they that require the presence of his bodye and desire to haue it shewed on earth seeme to me little mindefull of the admonitions which are read in the .xxiiij. of Mathew Also Peter describeth the kingdome of Christ with the wordes of Dauid which it behooueth vs oftentimes diligentlye to consider The first point herein is how he sayth Christ is exalted by the right hande of God and ascended into heauen Therfore his kingdome is heauenly not of this worlde as himselfe confessed before Pylate In deede all power is giuen vnto him in heauen and in earth but not to rule after the maner of Princes in this worlde in whose reignes must needes fall out vncertaine and vnstable entercourse of matters bicause they labour to obtayne kingdomes by the vncertaine and vaine power of the flesh We are also taught that we must not seeke for worldly goodes in the kingdome of Christ suche as are riches honors pleasures friendship of the worlde and others of like sort They are eternall and celestiall goodes which God the father hath giuen vs in christ Therefore we ought altogither to be busied in studying for them Then he teacheth vs that Christ sitteth at the right hande of God by the which phrase of speach both a certaine place is appointed of beatitude and blisse and also an equall power of kingdome or empire with God the father For the father loueth the sonne and hath giuen all thinges into his handes He also commaundeth all men to honour the sonne euen as they honour the father Wherevnto also this worde sitting belongeth whereby is expressed the maiestie of Christ in his reigne and the sure and vnmooueable power of his kingdome Last of all he sayth that all his enimies shall be subdued and become his footestoole Christ is therfore a victorious king and an inuincible vanquisher of his enimies Satan is the capitaine and standerdbearer of them all who was threatened with death long sithens by the first promyse of saluation that was made in Christ when God sayd The seede of the woman shall treade downe the serpentes heade And Christ teacheth vs that he is alreadye iudged and cast out In like maner it is as playne that sinne is ouercome For God sayth Paule sent his sonne and hath condemned sinne by sinne that is to say by the sacrifice of his sonne offred vpon the aultar of the crosse for sinne he hath put awaye the guilt or trespasse of sinne and hath taken awaye the power and force thereof that it shall hereafter not hurt vs But sinne being put away it is euident that death also must be vanquished which fought against vs by none other weapon than the sting of sinne Therefore all the power of hell is truelye subdued by Christ. He also ouercommeth the world and tyraunts with all the â—able of the reprobate For we reade that it hath bene long since decreed by the father that they that will not be gouerned by the wholesome worde of his sonne shall be brused and broken to poulder with his rod of yron Neither want there examples of dayes longe passed and nowe present which teache vs what notable victories and triumphes Christ atchieueth of the enimies of his Church Let vs learne therfore to acknowledge this king and not to feare this worlde which when it rageth most is nearest to destruction and is able to doe nothing against them whome Christ taketh charge of against whome the gates of hell are not able to preuayle
was the author of this myracle and to shew all the vse therof Yet first he preacheth the resurrection of Christ both for that the reason of our saluation purchased by Christ consisteth in it and also for that it commodiously doth away the offence or slaunder of the crosse You sayth he killed the authour of lyfe but God hath raysed him from death whereof wee are witnesses It was needefull that these things shoulde be ioyned to the premisses least anye man might thinke the wicked had ouer much power permitted them For these things teach that their crueltie and iniquitie coulde derogate nothing from Christ as who being raysed from death doth nowe liue and raigne in heauen Herof we may take a generall comfort For as the crueltie and tirannie of the Iewes could nothing hinder or let Christ so whosoeuer doth imitate the Iewes impietie and tirannie cannot hurt the members of christ In deede the Princes of the worlde ioyne togither and desire to ouerthrowe the kingdome of christ But the Lord from high laugheth at their deuises whose counsayle shall stande for euer Looke the Psalmes .ij. and .xxxiij. Let no man therefore be afrayde of men who though they rage neuer so much haue no power but on our goods and body which otherwise is mortall and shall perishe Yea neyther haue they power theron farther than God permitteth who hath all the heares of our heade numbred But the soule being out of all daunger and hazarde trusteth in Christ hir redeemer and shall neuer be deceyued of hir hope But let vs see how Peter setteth forth the order of the myracle His name through the faith of his name hath made this man whole whome you see and knowe It seemeth a darke kinde of speache except a man marke the order of the wordes And it deceyueth manye bicause they thinke nomen this worde name is put in the accusatiue case whereas all the order of construction plainly prooueth it to be the nominatiue Thus must it be set in order and construed The name of Iesus Christ hath strengthned and made whole this man whome ye see present and that through the beliefe which hee hath in the name of Christ. And for the more playne vnderstanding he addeth by waye of exposition The faith which is by him hath giuen to him this health in the presence of you all The sense of all togither is that Iesus Christ through his name that is by his vertue power and merite hath giuen helth and safetie to this lame man bicause he hath beleeued in him He repeateth the name of Christ and faith of Christ the oftner to the intent the glory of Christ might seeme the greater in setting forth whereof the Apostles thought they had neuer done ynough as appeareth euerye where in their writings and sermons These wordes surely are not lightlye to be passed ouer For where we sayde that in this lame man was set forth to vs a figure of all mankinde in the healing of him we may beholde all the order of our saluation Here therefore is declared who is the true author of our saluation then the meane whereby we receyue saluation and the ende wherevnto all these things serue and tende As concerning the author of saluation Peter alleageth the name of Iesus Christ whome a little before he called the author and Lorde of life That this worde name is taken for power rule or merite it is more euident than needeth with many wordes to be declared And where at first he excluded all power and holynesse of men from this businesse and nowe maketh mention of Christ onely by whose meane and power all this matter is brought to passe it easily appeareth that the origen and beginning of our saluation is to be referred to Christ only For by his merite we are deliuered from sinne and redeemed from death and the tirannie of the deuill And himselfe in the Prophete testifyeth there is none other redeemer but he only But we shall haue occasion to speake more hereof in the fourth Chapter where Peter testifieth there is none other name vnder heauen giuen vnto man by the which he may be saued c. Howbeit it is not ynoughe to knowe that all saluation is contayned in Christ vnlesse we vnderstande howe to attaine and take holde of the saluation in him But Peter sheweth that also where he sayeth this man was made sounde and whole by faith that is bicause of his fayth in the name of Iesus Christ. Againe The faith which is by him hath giuen to him this health Therefore we take holde of saluation by faith and beside fayth there is nothing in vs whereby to take holde of it bicause wee bee graffed in Christe none other waye than by fayth Hee that eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloude dwelleth in mee and I in him For where he is departed from vs in bodye and dwelleth in vs by his Spirite and liueth and reygneth in vs by his Spirite it is onelye a worke of fayth whereby we apprehende him and the saluation in him For the which cause oftentimes fayth is sayd to saue and to iustifie So Christ sayth to the woman which was sicke of the bloudy fluxe Thy fayth hath made thee whole And he promiseth saluation to Marie Magdalen by the same wordes Christ onely in deede saueth and iustifyeth For in him is life and he is made vnto vs of God the father wisedome righteousnesse satisfaction sanctification and redemption But bicause faith grafteth vs in Christ and maketh vs partakers of the goodnesse that is in him therfore saluation and iustification is not without a cause attributed thereto Marke now the definition of faith which Peter compriseth in these wordes where he sayth The fayth of hys name and the fayth that is by him For by these wordes he declareth that he speaketh of such a faith as stayeth vpon Christ and which acknowledgeth and beleeueth Christ to be such an one as he is described in name to be The name of the sonne of God incarnate is Iesus Christ. He receyued the name of IESVS of the Aungell before he was borne but in his Circumcision he tooke it againe after the solemne vsage of the people of Iewes which signifyeth a sauiour or Redeemer as sayeth the Aungell Thou shalt call his name IESVS for he shall saue his people from their sinnes This worde Christ with the Latines is asmuch to saye as annoynted and signifyeth the maner of our saluation and redemption For Kings and Priests in the old time were annointed and for that cause were called Meschijm and Christi that is to saye annointed So it behooued the Sauiour that was promised shoulde be called bicause he is that true King whome God hath set ouer his holy hill of Sion and whose kingdome is stretched ouer all the world See the Psalmes ij lxxij Zach. 9. For he like a faithfull king hath deliuered his people from the tyrannye of the deuill he ruleth
which should be borne of his stocke There are manye other more euident than this vttered by Dauid such as appeare Psalm 2.22.89.119 c. Of Esaye what neede we to speake which hath written so playne an hystorie of all the thinges which Christ shoulde doe that as S. Ierome sayth he deserueth in many places to be taken for an Euangelist rather than a Prophete The lyke is to be affirmed of all the other Prophetes whose sayings if we should rehearce worde by worde we might sooner finde howe to beginne than to make an ende Let it suffyce to tell you that there is no so small a thing in Christ but the same may be proued by the oracles of the olde Testament wherevpon we also gather that the bookes of the olde Testament ought not to be condemned as certaine phanaticall persons affirme which crye they belong onelye to the Iewes They sinne agaynst the industrie and goodnesse of God which thought good all maner of wayes to confirme our saluation Therefore let vs marke here both the certaintie of the doctrine of the Gospell and Christian faith and also the antiquitie therof for if we ioyne vnto the testimonies of Moyses and the Prophetes the figures of the lawe and the auncient promises made long before to the Patriarches a man shall easily perceyue that there was neuer anye kinde of doctrine or religion confirmed and set forth with so many testimonies The first standeth vpon the promise which was made in Paradise to our first parents concerning the seede of the woman which shoulde treade downe the serpents heade Therefore great is the folly or rashnesse of them to speake no worse which eyther openly dare gainesay the doctrine of the Gospell or else seeke other counselles by authoritie whereof to determine and rule our fayth and religion For what doe these men else but reprooue God which spake by Moyses and the Prophetes of lying or at leastwise call his truth in doubt Besides they foolishly require the authoritie of men whereas we ought not to beleeue an Angell teaching the contrary Therfore letting them go let vs embrace Christ whome one vniforme consent of Scripture setteth out to vs in whome only all righteousnesse sanctification truth and saluation is conteyned To him be prayse honour glory and power for euer Amen The .xxv. Homelie Ye are the children of the prophetes and of the couenant which God made vnto our fathers saying to Abraham Euen in thy seede shall all the kinreds of the earth bee blessed First when God had raysed vp his sonne Iesus vnto you he sent him to blesse you that euery one of you shoulde turne from his wickednesse THe Apostle Peter so sheweth the Iewes the way and meane vnto saluation that therewith also he remooueth all impedimentes which myght lette them from taking that waye where we had two things chiefely to consider The first was the preposterous obseruance of Moyses and their auncestries religion For they feared if they embraced Christ they shoulde offende agaynst the lawe and religion which God gaue vnto their forefathers He teacheth them therefore that therein is no daunger bicause both Moyses and the Prophetes directed and sent men vnto christ But that they rather offended against Moyses which disdayned to receiue Christ whereas Moyses long before appointed that such as they were shoulde be punished by death There was yet one other stoppe which was the conscience of that sinne which they had committed agaynst christ For where they had wickedly denied him as Peter before tolde them they sawe it was meete and conuenient that Christ also should denye and forsake them and not regarde or accept their repentaunce And they coulde not be ignorant howe God by his Prophete reiecteth the prayers of such as woulde holde vp handes vnto him embrued with bloude Wherefore Peter in this place remedyeth this inconuenience and prooueth by strong argumentes that Iesus Christ appertayneth to them also and will not put them backe if they will turne vnto him with all their hearts which is the principall state and subiect of this place wherwith also he concludeth his sermon with very good successe Before we enter into Peters wordes we haue an example in him to marke which teacheth vs the right trade howe to preach the Gospell That consisteth herein to make all men vnderstand how the promises of the gospell appertaine vnto them For vnlesse they be hereof assured they neither can make great account of them ne yet surely trust vnto them Which thing is the cause that Paule is so diligent in proouing the vocation of the Gentyles For in vaine shoulde the Gospell haue bene preached to them except they had knowne that the saluation purchased by Christ had aswell belonged to them as to the Iewes For this cause all the promises of the Gospell are vniuersall and may be applied to all men which with true fayth will embrace them Come vnto me sayth Christ all ye that labour and are heauie laden c. So God loued the worlde that he gaue his onely begotten sonne for vs to th ende that all that beleeue in him shoulde not perishe but haue lyfe euerlasting And in another place he sayth that he prayeth for all them that shoulde beleeue in him through the preaching of the Apostles Wherevnto also is to be referred that that Iohn sayth that is howe all they which are sinners haue Christ for their aduocate bicause hee hath giuen himselfe an attonement for the sinnes of all the worlde And Paule oftentimes in the businesse of saluation excludeth all respect of persons and testifieth that all they that beleue in Christ haue saluation giuen them of God in him See Rom. 10. Galat. 3. Colos. 3. Ministers must so minde and remember these things that they must debarre no man from the vniuersall promises of God but must so deuide and order the word of the Gospell that no man may doubt of the certaintie of his saluation but maye vnderstande that the merite of Christ belongeth to them all indifferently Now after these premisses let vs come to Peters saying which with three arguments most strongly confirmeth the Iewes fayth First he admonisheth them of their auncient dignitie and of their elders saying you be the children of the Prophetes that is to say you come of that people or nation of whome the Prophetes came Or rather you be the children of the Patriarches who it is euident were most notable Prophetes as by whome the promises of saluation were declared first vnto mankind For the which cause the holy ghost long agone called them Prophetes Hereof Peter gathereth that without doubt the promises long before reuealed by the Prophetes appertaine to the nation of the Iewes if so be they will receyue them and imitate the fayth of their progenitors For Peter in this place doth attribute nothing here to carnall generation which is of no effect in those that degenerate and waxe wicked as those graue expostulations of
out of Paule we declared Christ blesseth vs as he is a priest For it was the Priestes office to blesse the people as Moyses teacheth Numer 6. Although there is great difference betweene them Christ for they were ministers only of the figure and shadowe Christ doth not only wishe vs good but also giueth it and in him God blesseth vs with all spirituall blessing as Paule teacheth Ephe. 1. But Peter addeth the maner also of this blessing saying whyle he turneth euery man from his wickednesse For where of sinnnes the curse springeth there can be no place for blessing afore sinne be taken awaye Nowe Christ taketh them awaye yea he hath long sithence clensed them by the merite of his death for which cause the Baptist calleth him the lambe of God that taketh awaye the sinnes of the worlde He taketh not sinne away fo◠one time only but conuerteth all them frō their sinnes that beleeue in him For where he giueth them his spirite they be regenerated and renewed by him so that they which before were giuen to the bondage of sinne doe cast of the yoake of sinne and liue vnto God and beginne to serue him in studie of innocencie and charitie Whereby we gather that they are greatly deceyued which imagine Christ to be a patrone of carnall libertie and saye that by preaching of him we plant carelesse lyfe in the mindes of men Certainlye Christ came into the worlde to destroye the workes of the deuill But among these workes sinne hath the chiefe place as there is none that can denie Nay rather if we will confesse the truth there can be in vs no true turning from sinne but such as Christ is author of through his spirite according to that saying of Ieremie Conuert thou me and I shall be conuerted Agayne Turne thou vs vnto thee O Lord and so shall we be turned Furthermore before we make an ende we haue to be obserued that the Iewes abounding in so many prerogatiues dignities as both here and else where are declared in the .ix. to the Romaines receiued no cōmodity by any of them all but were forsaken of God for that through stubborne incredulitie they contemned Christ and despised the preaching of the gospell whereof Paule intreateth at large Rom. 11. Therfore all externe things are but vaine except we embrace Christ with true fayth who onely conuerteth vs from sinnes purgeth our sinnes reconcileth vs to God and maketh vs inheritors of the kingdome of heauen This Christ hath Peter in his sermon taught them and sheweth them that in him the treasure of saluation is opened vnto them notwithstanding it might seeme they were fallen from saluation and the grace of god Let vs therfore thinke these things spoken also vnto vs and labour to become the true members of Christ and to be quickened with his spirite that hereafter we may raigne with him in heauen to whome be prayse honour glory and power for euer Amen The fourth chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The .xxvj. Homelie AS they spake vnto the people the Priestes and the Rulers of the Temple and the Saduceys came vpon them taking it grieuously that they taught the people and preached in Iesus the resurrection from death And they laide handes vpon them and put them in holde vntill the next day for it was now euentyde Howbeit many of them which hearde the wordes beleeued and the number of the men was about fiue thousande HItherto Luke hath described the beginning and successe of the primitiue church There haue we seene what the doctrine of the Apostles was which they deliuered vnto the Church also what the studies and exercises of the primitiue Church were Nowe herevnto is most commodiously adioyned how the worlde receyued this doctrine where we shall see howe the very same thing fell out that Christ before that shewed his Apostles of For in Iohn he sayth The seruant is not greater than his Maister If they haue persecuted me they will persecute you also If they haue kept my saying they will keepe yours Againe They shall deliuer you vp to the Councels and shall scourge you in their sinagoges And these things they whom God had hitherto kept safe from the furie of their enimies vntill the beginning of his Church myght be stablished and settled a little surer beginne nowe to finde true But nowe most fierce enimies sodenlye rushe in vppon them they take and cast them into prison they bring them to examination before the Counsayle and at length being vexed with long disceptation and reasoning they dismisse them with grieuous threates We must in all this narration marke this one thing chiefely aboue all other which shall serue much for our consolation and instruction that is not to be offended at the attempts of the wicked wherewith in these dayes they oppugne the doctrine of Christ and his Church For this worlde whose propertie it is to hate and persecute the light of the truth bicause it bewrayeth their naughtie doings vseth of olde thus for to doe Here it behooueth vs to be armed with the constancie of the primitiue Church that we leaue not our place when we are assaulted but that we wayte for an happie ende and successe of such temptation with a stronge and inuincible fayth which God graunteth vnto them whome he seeth tried and made the better vnder the crosse But bicause we shall haue occasion oftentimes to speake of these things let it suffice vs to haue touched this little hereof least we lose the marke whereto all these things must be directed Nowe we shall discusse euery part and circumstance of the things that Luke hath sayde He describeth who were the Apostles enimies and authors of their persecution what craftes and deceite they vsed what cloke they had for their wicked and vniust enterprise howe violently they layde handes on the Apostles and howe vaine their attempt was bicause through their furie the number of the faythfull were rather increased than diminished Among the enimies of the Apostles there are three kindes of men rehearced The first are Priestes whome by the circumstaunces we may easilye gather were the ringleaders and beginners of all this businesse Howbeit it had bene their partes rather to haue taken vppon them the defence of the truth and to haue preached Christ vnto the people of whome Moyses and the Prophetes bare witnesse After these followeth the Ruler of the Temple who by all likelyhoode was some Capitaine of the Romaine souldiors For where the Temple stoode in the most impregnable place of the Citie and was well fenced with munition I suppose the Romaynes gaue the Presidentes of Iurie a speciall charge thereof least the Iewes vnder colour of religion and holy assemblies shoulde mooue any insurrection or sedition And vndoubtedly the Capitaine of the Temple brought with him his garde or souldiors which alwayes attended on his seruice were at his commaundement There was a thirde kinde of men
prayers of the congregation Watch sayth he with all instancie and prayer for all the Sainctes and for me that vtteraunce may be giuen vnto me that I may open my mouth freely to vtter the secretes of my Gospell whereof I am a messenger in bondes that therein I may speake freely as I ought to speake Therefore let the Ministers neuer suffer this boldnesse to be taken from theâ— for the which they see the Apostle is so carefull Next we must diligently consider how he writeth the lame man which was healed stoode with the Apostles when they pleaded their cause and therefore was in daunger with them This teacheth vs the slate and condicion of the godly in this worlde Assoone as they haue receyued the benefite of saluation in Christ they are vnder the perill and threates of the wicked So Lazarus raised againe by Christ was by and by in great hazarde bicause the Clergie of the Iewes sought to make both Christ and him out of the waye For as the wicked seeke to haue the glory of Christ extinguished so can they not abide them by whome the same is set forth and declared This is diligently to be obserued least while Christ offreth vs eternall saluation we promise our selues the felicitie and friendship of this world and being brought into a fooles paradyse when tribulation afterwarde coÌ„meth we fall away from him as we see many doe in these dayes with the daunger of their saluation Also this lame man is an example of a Christian thankfulnesse and courage bicause he forsaketh not his benefactors in their perils but to his power standeth with them and helpeth them Yet there were diuers reasons wherewith he might haue excused himselfe and haue obtayned pardon of the Rulers for the benefite which he receiued of the Apostles Yet we reade he vsed none of these things His example reprooueth such as are glad to receyue the benefite of Christes saluation but will abide neyther perill nor tribulation with him Of whose number they also are which are contented to haue all our saluation in Christ preached but will not haue those thinges ioyned therewith which Christ pronounceth against Antichristes and deceyuers bicause they see many in the world are offended therewith To whome also they are lyke which greedily embrace the doctrine of saluation preached by the ministers and reioyce that they are deliuered out of the entanglinges and caltroppes of errour But when they see the worlde rageth and stormeth against the Ministers they denie them all helpe and succour yea they shunne the sight of them least they might seeme to holde with them The worlde in these dayes is full of such men and they may goe for the best which openly rayle not at the ministers when they be in daunger and giue them not vineger to drinke as they hang vpon the crosse But let them remeÌ„ber Christ cannot be deuided but that we must altogither be without him or else receyue him in such sort as he is giuen vs of his father The Scriptures set him forth crucifyed and teach vs that by the crosse he is entred into the glory of the father We must embrace him in such sort and come by the same way into the glory of heauen He calleth those that be his to the bearing of the crosse and promiseth them no better condicion nor being in the worlde than that which he tasted and founde in the worlde He cannot abyde those disciples and seruantes which are ashamed of him before this naughtie adulterous and wicked worlde Let vs therefore after the example of this lame man be armed with a Christian stowtenesse and saye euery one with Paule I am not ashamed of the Gospell of Christ for it is the power of God vnto saluation to all that beleeue in him Nowe let vs come to the seconde part of this place wherein is conteyned what the Counsell decreed against the Apostles For when they had commaunded them â—o go aside they begin to consult among themselues where maye be seene a marueylous perturbation and confusion of mindes in them First what shall we doe say they to these men O foolish and preposterous question Were they ignorant that Innocents ought to be set at libertie and those to be rewarded which had done good But this way they bewray their pretensed malice seeking some meanes howe to vse crueltie against well doers and those that were guyltlesse But going yet further they more and more vtter their selues in that they confesse the truth of the myracle saying A manifest signe is wrought by them and it is knowne to all the inhabiters of Hierusalem and we cannot deny it They are therefore wicked bicause they yet conspire togither against Christ the author of the myracle They confesse also what chiefely vrgeth and offendeth them For they make no mention neyther of God nor of Christ but are only grieued that the matter is so knowne and spredde abrode among the people Therefore they had more regarde of the people than of God as who altogither depended vpon the estimation of the ignorant and superstitious multitude and had no care for the glorie of God which thing Christ in one place sayth was the chiefe cause of their incurable vnbeliefe At length they conclude what they will doe The thing that was done coulde not be vndone But perceyuing the daunger like to ensue by the peoples falling awaye from them they thinke it good that the matter be noysed no further abrode So with obliuion and forgetfulnesse they thinke to burie all memorie and remembraunce of christ And this they labour to bring to passe by threates and tyrannie when they see they haue no reason therefore Let vs threaten them saye they that they henceforth speake to no man in this name And so they send for the Apostles with great grauity of words publish that godly decree of their sacred oecumenicall counsel What shal we here first either marueyle at or detest O brethren Their impudencie wicked tyrannie or their dulheadnesse and follye They openly confesse that they cannot denie the myracle and yet they woulde haue it kept close And that that was in euery bodies mouth they forbidde the Apostles to speake of Furthermore they take vpon them to wrastle with Christ whome they coulde not keepe in his graue when he was deade and buried with a garrison of armed men and authoritie of the Romaine president which sealed the grauestone with his signet And nowe he is on liue and in his reigne the blockheaded Disardes thinke with vaine bragges and threates to suppresse and extinguishe his glorie Let vs here consider wherevnto obstinate impietie of minde and hatred once conceyued against the truth bringeth men They are not able to cease from striuing against Gods counsayle and ordinaunce no not when they perceiue themselues guiltie in their owne consciences For surely there is no peace with the wicked as the Prophet sayth And their mindes
shoulde be instructed with the example of the primitiue Church what to doe in time of persecutions And to this ende principally are all those things to be applied which hitherto haue bene sayde of the Apostles They being brought before the counsayle doe plainly and boldly confesse christ Then when the enimies had forbidden them to preach the Gospell they protest with marueylous constancie that they can not obey so wicked a commaundement At length when they perceyue that reason coulde not preuayle with these wicked Counsaylers but that they were still threatened they declare all the matter to the congregation to th ende that ech one being admonished of the daunger ensuing might the more easily prouide for themselues These proceedings let the Ministers imitate as often as they perceyue the world raise stormes of persecutions against them Let their stoute and bolde confession of Christ be an example vnto others Let them not yeelde to the wicked commaundements of Princes Let them faithfully premonish the congregation least any mannes saluation stande in perill through their sloth Luke proceedeth on in his hystorie and sheweth what the Church doth being thus admonished by the Apostles By which example it maye appeare what euery Christian hath to doe both particulerly and in generall when persecutions are stirring They sayth he when they hearde the Apostles lift vp their voyce to God with one accorde And he telleth of the Church howe they sought the succour and helpe of God only by prayer They were not carelesse therefore nor did not set light the daungers approching Neither fledde they to mans wisedome helpe or counsayle but sought all maner of ayde and succour by prayers This is the sure sanctuarie of the Church bicause God euerywhere promiseth to be their defender that seeke their helpe of him And that which he euerywhere promiseth he hath by infinite examples perfourmed so that none that is a true Christian can doubt of the truth of his promises To this may be ioyned how he deliuered the Israelites enuironned with the hoste of the Egyptians at Moyses entreatie and prayers And after that through the prayers of the same Moyses he gaue them victorie ouer the Amalechites In the Psalmes there are infinit examples of them which testifie how God hath bene fauourable and gracious vnto their prayers Yea Ioël the Prophete giueth this only counsell to the Church in distresse that they shoulde all turne vnto God and call vppon him for helpe prescribing also such a forme of prayers as they shoulde openly vse And that his counsayle was not in vaine the successe of the matter prooued For God sent his Aungell which in one night slewe the hoste of the Assirians and deliuered the citie of Ierusalem from the great tyrannie of Sennacharib Wherefore the primitiue Church coulde not doe better than to sue vnto God by praier as they did The corrupt condicions and maners of our dayes are by this example reprooued For we see many with ouermuch carelesnesse contemne the daungers hanging ouer the Church scoffe and deride all admonitions and wholy giue themselues to all vntimely pleasures and exercises But when they feele the fire of persecution burning either they follow the counsell of the fleshe dissembling their fayth or else fortifye themselues in the league of Princes and helpe of man Which is the cause that the more they seeke to be out of daunger the more grieuously they entangle and endaunger themselues Luke also in fewe wordes comprehendeth the right trade and order of praying First they call vpon God who is onely to be inuocated as appeareth both by the couenant made with Abraham by the first commaundement in the Decaloge and by the order of the Lordes prayer And it is manifest by many examples that he only heareth vs euerywhere and can deliuer vs Wherfore great heinous is their error whosoeuer they be that make their prayers vnto Creatures Then they lift vp their voice and pray And yet is it plaine that God heareth euen the groning onely of them that are afflicted and their teares continually are in his sight Howbeit they woulde expresse the synceritie of their fayth by lifting vp their voyce and testifie that they were not ashamed of their prayers and calling vpon God for helpe For this is not the least poynt of the confession of our fayth as we may perceyue Daniel well iudged who hauing before prayed in secret when he perceyued the King had commaunded God shoulde not be inuocated setteth open his windowes and prayeth as it were in the sight of all men bicause he woulde not seeme to like or allowe the wicked proclamation Last of all he attributeth vnanimitie or concorde vnto them which thing except the Church obserue neyther shall their prayers be hearde ne yet their selues be taken for the Church of god For the Church being made one body vnder one head which is Christ is quickened with one selfe spirite calleth vpon one and the same father and hath one and the same inheritance layde vp for them in heauen And they that in these things agree cannot in their mindes be deuided Therefore let vs followe the trade of praying vsed in the primitiue Church and we shall perceyue in our aduersities that Gods helpe will be most neare at hande It shall be good to consider diligently the prayer that they made which may be deuided into three partes The first conteyneth a description of God wherein they acknowledge him for the creator of the whole worlde They make mention first of the creation that men might consider the omnipotencie of God and his singuler power ouer all creatures whereby they might conceyue the greater consolation For thus they were aduertised that the wicked enimies of Christ neyther coulde hinder the worke of God by their enterprises nor yet hurt them in any thing without the deuise and sufferance of god It behooueth vs likewise to haue a consideration of Gods omnipotencie that we acknowledge him not only for the creator but also for the gouernour and preseruer of all creatures who though he hath set his throne on high yet hee humbleth himselfe to beholde whatsoeuer is done eyther in heauen or in earth Which consideration as it is very profitable for the amendement of our life and maners so in tribulations it bringeth comfort and in our prayers chiefely confirmeth our faith wherevpon the effect of prayer principally dependeth And this is the chiefe vse of the first Article in the Apostles Creede where we professe we beleeue in God the Father maker of heauen and earth For it maketh for the confirmation of our faith and taketh awaye all cause of distrust which commonlye springeth by reason we thinke God eyther cannot or will not helpe vs But what is impossible vnto him which hath made heauen and earth by his worde and hath hyther to preserued all this worlde Or is it like he will neglect men whom he hath made Lords ouer all the things
ryse agayne layde handes on him and bounde him And their offence is not much lesse who when they haue once or twyse bene in daunger for the name of Christ as though nowe they had done all their dutie shunne all daungers that after may ensue and auoyde all trouble that maye betyde vs for Christes sake And yet there be that offende more grieuously than these who to keepe themselues out of daunger feare not to denye the truth But we shoulde after Paules example finish our race and course For it is not in our power to appoynt our selues an ende of our labours and traueyle but we must abide the pleasure of the Lorde who although he deferre his helpe for a season yet will he not fayle them that firmely and constantly trust in him And he is not meete for the kingdome of Christ which hauing once set his hande to the plough looketh backe agayne but he shall be safe that continueth to the ende It is chiefely to be noted how the Aungell calleth the Gospell of Iesus Christ the worde of life It is adourned with diuers other names in the Scripture For it is called the worde of grace bicause it declareth the grace of God giuen vs in christ Paule calleth it the word of reconciliation bicause of Christ who hath reconcyled God the father vnto vs He also testifieth that it is the power of god vnto saluation In another place it is called the worde of truth and saluation But this is the excellentest name where it is called the worde of lyfe which is the proper and peculiar name belonging to it For both that immortall worde liueth and raygneth for euer and giueth life to al men which vouchsafe to embrace it with true faith For it preacheth to vs Iesus Christ which only hath the words of eternall lyfe It sheweth vs and giueth vs in him all thinges necessarye for our lyfe In him we haue forgiuenesse of our sinnes satisfaction righteousnesse sanctification pryce of our redemption and whatsoeuer other lyke And this worde doth not onely regenerate vs into the sonnes of God by fayth in him but also giueth vs being nowe regenerated the spirite of adoption by whome we crye Abba father which is the infallible pledge of our saluation And for this cause the doctrine of the Gospell excelleth all the wisedome of the world bicause it is the guide of eternall lyfe where the professours of other sciences cannot safely promise vs the safety of this present life Therfore it is truly compared to a most precious pearle and to an incomparable treasure for whose cause all men that desire true saluation ought willingly to lose and bestowe all their goodes Agayne bicause for Christes sake who is lyfe and saluation the Gospell is adourned with so singuler a title all those doctrines ought to be reputed for deadly and pestiferous that obscure the merite of Christ and pull mennes mindes from the fayth in him Which doctrines whosoeuer professe they are theeues and murtherers both for that they robbe Christ of his glorye and also for that in steede of the worde of lyfe they giue vnto the simple followers thereof the deadly poyson of mannes traditions But let vs returne to the Apostles who as Luke writeth obeyed the Aungelles commaundement and by and by in the morning went into the Church and preached there Yet many things might haue perswaded them the contrary both bicause of the late daunger they had bene in and the tried power of their aduersaries which they knewe woulde no waye sooner be prouoked than with their preaching of the Gospell Furthermore by this fact of theirs they myght seeme to bring all the congregation besides in daunger in kindling their enimies rage with fresh matter But so little are they hereby let from their purpose that without further deliberation taking they obeye the commaundement of god Their obedience is sette forth for an example to vs For it is a generall rule of God that we doe not that which seemeth good in our owne sight but that we fulfill his commaundement And there is no greater nor more hurtfull plague than to take our fleshe to counsell where God hath expressed his will by playne commaundement which thing the example both of Saule and others abundantly declare And Paule many times witnesseth that the obedience of fayth is the marke and ende of preaching the gospel Therfore whosoeuer cast this obedience away and harken to the counsailes of the flesh surely they glorie but in vaine in the Gospell and fayth of Christ. Wherefore let vs applye the example of the Apostles to our selues and let vs diligently execute that thing that God hath commaunded vs not regarding the tyrannie of the world and then Iesus Christ shall not fayle of his helpe and succour in our godly enterprises to whom be praise honor glory and power for euer Amen The .xxxvj. Homelie But the chiefe Priest came and they that were with him and called a Counsell togyther and all the Elders of the children of Israel and sent men to the prison to set them When the Ministers came and founde them not in the prison they returned and tolde saying The prison truly founde we shut with al diligence and the kepers standing without before the dores But when we had opened we found no man within When the chiefe Priest and the ruler of the Temple and the high Priestes hearde these things they doubted of them wherevnto this woulde growe Then came one and shewed them Beholde the men that you put in prison stande in the Temple and teache the people Then went the Ruler of the Temple with Ministers and brought them without violence for they feared the people least they shoulde haue bene stoned WHen that King and holy Prophete Dauid purposed to describe the kingdome of our Redeemer and Sauiour Iesus Christ taking his beginning of the furious attemptes of wicked enimies against the same he sayth why doe the heathen so furiously rage togither and why doe the people ymagine a vayne thing The Kings of the earth stande vp and the Rulers take Counsell togither agaynst the Lorde and agaynst his annoynted Let vs breake their bandes a sunder and cast awaye their cordes from vs He that dwelleth in heauen shall laugh them to scorne The Lorde shall haue them in derision Then shall hee speake vnto them in his wrath and vexe them in his sore displeasure Whereby we are taught that the attemptes of Christes enimies are not only vayne but also ridiculous and to no men more daungerous than to the authors and beginners thereof Many ensamples of such attempts might we bring forth amongest which this is one of the chiefe that our holye wryter Luke now proponeth For the Apostles were apprehended at the counsell and instigation of the Bishoppes and were put in the common prison not onely vnder locke and keye but also are safely kept with watch and warde The next daye after in the
accuse that religion of falsehood whose professours they see exercised with persecutions and aduersities Wherefore it is not so profitable as necessary that we be well instructed agaynst all occasions of offences Which thing is the cause that the holye ghost would haue Luke so diligently wryte the afflictions of the primitiue Church Wherein chiefely is to be obserued what hath alwayes beene the state of Christes Church in this worlde and howe through the present and faythfull ayde of the Lorde it hath in times past beene preserued in greatest tribulations that we neyther be offended at the calamities of our daies as vnwonted nor dispayre of Gods helpe and preseruation of hys Church Thys present hystory sheweth vs examples of both these things the conclusion whereof the Euangelist nowe discribeth and first he telleth what the coniured enimies of Christ did and afterwarde what the Apostles dyd Concerning Christes enimies gathered togyther in the counsell Luke wryteth thus They agreed vnto Gamaliel and when they had called the Apostles they bet them and commaunded them they should not speake in the name of Iesu and let them go He sayth they obeyed Gamaliel his saying when yet they did two things which he counselled them not to doe For they bette the Apostles with roddes and renewed their first decree whereby they go about to prohibite the preaching of the Gospell Yet they herein obey Gamaliel that they put not the seruauntes of Christ to death as they had minded to doe yet could they not refrayne but beat innocent men with whippes and roddes Therefore it must needes be that they were in a verie great rage which when matters seemed done and past was not yet quenched But this is the verie propertie of the persecutours of Christ that when they seeme pleased and appeased yet secretly foster hatred and furie in their mindes and seldome will let any of Christs ministers passe without some marke of ignominie or open punishment least they might seeme vniustly to haue risen against them and for that they would put those that followe them in feare So Pylate although he iudged Christ to be innocent yet would he not let him go before he had scourged him It is yet verie comfortable that the Lorde so brydeled their rage by the onely perswasion of Gamaliel that they durst not put the guyltlesse to death whereof we gather that the wicked can not alwayes doe what they liste but are ruled euen against their willes with the raynes of Gods prouidence There are in this example diuers other thinges the obseruation whereof is also verie profitable for vs in these dayes And first we are taught that it is no straunge and vnwoonted thing though the godly and holy worshippers of Christ in these dayes be subiect to the will and pleasure of the vngodly and suffer afflictions For Christ hymselfe gaue vs warning hereof long agoe tolde vs that a time would come that whosoeuer kylled anye of his people should thinke he dyd God seruice He calleth those that be his to the crosse and by his owne example teacheth vs that we should not hoâ—e for any better state or condition than he suffered The Apostles nowe feele the same and are not offended thereat but rather oftentimes admonishe vs that we be not offended as at any straunge thing if at any tyme we be tryed by fyre See the first of Peter the fourth Chapter It shall be profitable for vs diligently to consyder and thinke vpon the same For in so doing it shall come to passe that we shall neyther vse our selues insolently in prosperity nor yet be discouraged in aduersitie bicause we haue foreseene them both Secondly it is worthy of consideration that the Apostles the elect instruments of Christ in a verie good and holy quarrell which to defend they take vpon them according to Christs commaundement are ignominiouslye beaten Whereof we plainly gather how foule and shamefull an error they are in which iudge afflictions to be a token and argument of a naughtye and vnrighteous cause of whose number are they which now a dayes charge vs as causers of all kinde of miseries and calamities whereby it appeareth say they how we erre in our beliefe and religion But herby it appeareth howe destitute they be of wytte and reason for that they perceaue not those thinges wherein the verie Ethnike Poets gaue a better iudgement For it is well knowne what Naso sayth I wyshe he may misse of successe That of the effect the deede doth gesse For if these mens iudgements preuayle we shall finde fewe or none of the true worshippers of God but they deserue likewise to be condemned bicause a blinde man may see many of them not onely molested with many persecutions but also slayne by the handes of most cruell enimies And that we should hope for no better Christes worde where he aduertiseth vs of the state of the latter dayes aboundantly teacheth vs Wherfore whosoeuer iudgeth of religion according to the falling out and successe of thys worlde may be iudged lyke to the Iewes Souldiours which gaue Christ hanging on the crosse Uineger to drinke and sayd If he be the king of Israel let him nowe come downe from the crosse and we will beleeue him Hee trusted in God let him delyuer him if he will haue him for he sayde he was the sonne of God. And surely what more tarte and eger Uineger can there be than such vpbraydings whereby both the glory of God and the certaintie and truth of his worde is called in question And yet we may not thinke that God hath no care nor prouidence of the worlde when we see the true and holy seruaunts of God afflicted For to say nothing of his secrete iudgementes there are infinite other causes wherefore God suffreth these things so to come to passe For thys wayes God sometime pulleth downe the secret corruption and haultinesse of our flesh which vnlesse it were tamed would burst forth to the great inconuenience and dammage of his people And we may not reply and say that God many times vseth to humble bring downe those that otherwyse are lowly ynough and neuer shewed any great signe of fiercenesse or pride For God knoweth the naughtinesse of mans inclination and wherof we haue neede better and surelier than we can perceaue Therfore he chastiseth vs in time and some whyle preuenteth our naughtinesse before it waxe strong and make vs incurable and to be condemned with the worlde Furthermore he tryeth our fayth by this meanes not that he is ignoraunt of any thing but that both we may be an example to others and also prooue what infirmitie as yet remayneth in vs and howe much we haue neede of the helpe and grace of god Beside this he wyll hereby shewe vnto the worlde howe sinne displeaseth him seeing he so seuerely correcteth the small faultes of his electes yea their secret and hidden naughtinesse And herevnto had Peter a respect where he sayth
appointed to some other that may serue at the table that is to say which may see to the thinges belonging to the helping and succouring of those that be poore We are taught in the first part of thys relation how great the dignitie of the gospell and worde of God is consydering the Apostles preferre the preaching hereof before the ecclesiasticall distribution and helping of the poore which yet is a most godly thing verie necessary Neyther were they ignoraunt that the ministers of the Gospell ought by no meanes to despise the poore seing afterwarde they so earnestly commended the care of them to Paule and Barnabas But when the matter came to thys point that either the ministerie of the table or worde must be intermytted â–ª they thinke it vnmeete to neglect the preaching of the worde vnder the pretence of looking to the poore Bicause greater respect is to be had of the soule which is fedde with the worde of God than of the body and bodily foode as Christ hymselfe teacheth Seeke first the kingdome of god c. Yea Christ hymselfe preferreth the studie of his worde before all other dueties which sometimes were done vnto hym For he aunswered the woman that sayde blessed be the wombe that bare thee and the pappes that gaue thee suck yea blessed are they rather which heare the worde of God and keepe it Whervnto is to be referred the storie of Martha Marie Lazarus sisters in the same Euangelist And Paule thought he ought to haue more regarde of the Gospell than of the sacraments where he sayth he was not sent to baptise â–ª but to preache the gospell Furthermore the Apostles in thys place plainely teach that the excellencie and waight of his office is suche that it requireth a peculiar man voyde of all other cares and labours Which was the cause that Christ would not haue his Apostles occupied in the administration of Empyres and kingdomes of this worlde Herein our counterfait Byshops in these daies are verie faultie which will doe any thing rather than preache and are oftener seene in the Courtes and Campes of princes than in the Pulpit where Paule sayth the chiefe propertie in a Bishop is to be able to teach But would God they onely herein offended and that we had not among vs that eyther through immoderate desyre of ryches or in vanities to say in banquetting hawking and hunting and sometime in dishonest exercises spent not the greatest part of that tyme that otherwise shoulde be employed to reading and teaching They shall one daye feele the horrible iudgement of God when the bloud of those which haue perished through their negligence shall be required at their handes In the seconde part of the Oration they shewe what is to be done for the succouring of the afflicted Church where they saye Looke out therefore among you seauen men of approoued honestie being full of the holy ghost and wisedome wome we will appoynt for this businesse They thinke it good to ordeyne Deacons or Stewardes to whome this charge myght peculiarly appertaine And they will haue seauen to be chosen bicause they suppose that number sufficient for that time not that they woulde haue all Churches bounde to that number Although this might seeme profitable to commit the charge of publike goods to no fewer bicause many times commeth to passe that such eyther waxe the more insolent or else seeke after their priuate gayne vnlesse they be restrayned by the rule and authoritie of others And though no such thing fall out yet a fewe are sooner suspected than many standing charged with one thing But least they might erre in their election they diligently declare what maner of men must be ordeyned First they will haue them chosen out of the companye of the faythfull Therefore none must be admitted therevnto which is an aduersary of the fayth or estraunged from it Then they requyre men of a tried honestie to thintent that publike goodes might safely be committed to them Thirdly they looke that they be full of the holye ghost not suche as are ledde and ruled altogither with filthy affections Last of all they will haue a respect to be had of their wisedome that is of their skill and dexteritie in handling of matters bicause without this the lawfull dispensation of such goodes cannot be exercised Ioyne vnto these the thinges that Paule requireth in Deacons and it shall easily appeare what in these dayes is to be obserued and followed But as in other thinges so herein also is committed great ouersight For with the Papistes hath nothing remayned but the bare name of Deacons onely yea euen they that are called Gospellers whether they bring the Church goodes to the publike Treasury or conuert them to other vses they commonly make such Stewardes as are straungers from the fayth which hate the worde of God and the Ministers therof who when they haue wasted and consumed their owne goodes seeke to enriche themselues by the Church goods whome a man may see rather full of wine than of the holye ghost and not ledde so much with the spirite of wisedome as with the impotent and vnruly perturbations of the minde These men grieuouslye offende but no lesse doe they offende by whose voyces such men are chosen For Paule testifieth that they are partakers of other mennes sinnes In the thirde and last part they declare what they themselues intende to do least any man might suspect they sought their owne ease or ydlenesse We saye they will giue our selues to prayer and to the ministration of the worde By this worde giue they expresse an ardent and earnest industrie and endeuour which all Ministers of the worde must haue that will doe good in their office In two duties they comprehende the chiefe poyntes of Ecclesiasticall ministerie The first is doctrine or teaching which for that it must be taken from the mouth of God we haue neede diligently to studie the holy scripture in the which God speaketh to vs. Therfore Paule biddeth Timothie to applye his reading Againe bicause the same must be applyed to edification we must take good heede that the worde of God be duely broken and deuided that it may serue as well to instruct as to comfort euerye man But bicause the endeuour and diligence of the Minister is in vayne except God giue the encreas he must by continuall prayer be intreated that he will vouchsafe to drawe and inspire the mindes of the hearers by his holy spirite Christ our Lorde ioyned both these togither whose example the Apostles in thys case thinke good to imitate Let as manye as be Ministers of the Churche followe the same and they shall perceyue that they shall not labour in vayne For Iesus Christ that true and supreme king of the Church shall with the grace of his holye spirite prosper their studies to whome be blessing honor power and glory for euer Amen The .xlj. Homelie And
in the zeale of Christes glory He ioyneth power to his fayth whereby we vnderstande the gift of myracles according to that treatise of Paule touching the diuision of gifts in the first to the Corinthians .xij. Chap. And as he declared his fayth by his feruencie of zeale so he testified that other gifte of the holy spirite by notable myracles and woonders And although nothing is saide of his publike sermons it appeareth yet by order of the text that he vsed to preach both often earnestly and effectuously Wherefore we may here note by the way that the Deacons in the primitiue Church were not wholye debarred from the ministerie of the worde but although they were chiefely busied about distribution of the Church goodes yet they bestowed their labour as farre as they were able in other seruices of the Church that by this meane as Paule sayth they might winne themselues a good degree Heere chiefely is to be obserued the veritie of Christes promises whereby he instructeth his faythfull and industrious seruauntes For he sayth they shall be set ouer great and many thinges which are faithfull in small matters He promiseth that they that haue shall receyue more Steuen prooueth the same true as this place teacheth For where he well vsed the giftes of the holy ghost which he had in the beginning and did faithfullye administer temporall goodes he is encreased with more giftes and aduaunced to higher degree yea being made match with the Apostles he beginneth to distribute the eternall and heauenlye treasures of the Gospell with great prayse and vtilitie whome Christ hath vouchsafed to adourne with the crowne of martyrdome Let vs therefore be stirred vp with the consideration of this example not suffer our selues to be pulled backe from well doing with the consideration of our vnworthynesse whereas we maye attaine to the increasing of the holy ghost by fayth and diligence and may prepare for our selues an entrance and degree into more excellent ministeries Howbeit this valiant and stoute souldiour of Christ findeth by and by such as withstoode his godly purposes and enterprises For there stoode vp men of diuers Nations of the schoole or Colledge of the Libertines which disturbed and troubled him For where the citie of Ierusalem was ordeyned to be a place both for outwarde religion and for an vniuersitie and studie of the lawe there were in it diuers Colledges of Iewes which eyther for religion sake or for studie came thither from diuers nations of the which number this Sinagoge of the Libertines was who were the principall and chiefe Captaines of this conspiracie deuised against Steuen But howe this Sinagoge came so to be called there are diuers opinions amongst the Interpreters Howbeit I lyke best their opinion which suppose there was a certaine Colledge builded by those of Rome which were called Liberti wherein straungers were taught and instructed For we knowe that these Liberti were of great power and authoritie and that many of them went about to winne the fauour of the people by such benefits we learne by example of the Centurion whome the Priestes for thys cause commended vnto Christ bicause he had builded them a Sinagoge But it is not without a cause that Steuen is resisted by men of diuers Nations and such as are learned and of experience For as the mysteries of the kingdome of Christ are for the most part hidden from the wyse of the worlde so the greater is the glory of the Saintes which they get by such conflicts This serueth also to comfort vs that we yeelde not for feare if at any time we see our selues assaulted by many and furnished enimies Now it is profitable to consider after what sorte and with what conueyances these conspirators appoint their onset against Steuen Luke sayth they beginne with disputation the ende and drift wherof as appeareth was none other but to catch entangle him in his owne words which thing the Scribes also many times assayed against christ For trusting in their wit learning they hoped easily to haue the victorie of a rude and vnlearned bodye or at least such an one as yet had no great name of learning But the matter fell out farre otherwise than they looked for For he whome they supposed to be rude and vnprouyded being instructed with heauenly wisedome and prompted with the holy spirite doth not onely answere the questions they propone but vseth such plentie and force of argumentes that they by no meanes were able to resist him Whereby we see agayne that Christ who is the very truth it selfe neuer fayleth of his promise He promised his spirite to be a comforter and counseller to lead those that be his into all truth He promised them vtteraunce and wisedome against the which men shoulde not be able to stande He hath hitherto perfourmed his promises as we haue seene in the examples of the Apostles And the treasure of this heauenly wisedome is not yet spent and drawne out but Steuen also draweth out thereof such things as are necessary in this conflict Let no man therefore feare eyther the wisedome or authoritie of the worlde forasmuch as it is not our businesse but Christes that we haue in hande who is made vnto vs of his father wisedome and in whome all the treasures of knowledge and wisedome are hidden Let vs also consider that he is greater that is in vs than he which maketh suche a stirre in the worlde But doe these Sophisticall Libertines being ouercome by disputation yeelde No but turning them vnto vnlawfull and craftie conueyances they labour to oppresse him by lyes and false witnesses whome they perceyued strengthned with truth and therefore inuincible They suborned men that had their tongues to sell which through slaunders went about to bring the most faythfull Preacher of Christ in enuye of all the people And of these we will speake a little hereafter Nowe let vs consider how farre they vse to go which nourishe hatred in their heartes agaynst the truth and will not yeelde being yet ouercommen Such men are giuen vp into a reprobate sense and become so blinde that vnder the pretence of godlye zeale wherein they wickedly glorie they thinke they may doe what they will and feare not moste manifest and heynous wickednesse For these Libertines coulde not be ignorant of the lawe of Talio appoynted by God for false witnesses And though there were no lawes anye where extant yet common reason teacheth vs that they commit grieuous a fault which eyther beare false witnesse themselues or else bring forth and alledge false witnesse But they that burne in hatred of the truth make no count of these thinges and it commeth to passe by the iust iudgement of God that they are bereft of common reason and therefore pollute themselues with great wickednesse chasing and driuing away the truth after she hath shyned in their heartes There are diuers examples hereof extant as well olde as
state be we all in if we consider the case of our saluation and the condition of Christes kingdome into the which through fayth we be grafted and receyued To them that beleeue in Christ is promised peace safetie ioye saluation and victorie against the world and Satan the prince of the worlde But if a man consyder the course of this worlde he shall perceyue that the faythfull are exercised with perpetuall troubles aduersities and calamities and be in subiection to the will and pleasure of Tyrannes But shall we doubt of Gods truthe whyle these things thus fall out and complayne that we are beguiled wyth false promises No. But let vs learne rather that Christes kingdome is not of this worlde and that we must not iudge of it according to the outwarde shewe and appearaunce of it Let vs also learne to extende the eyes of our fayth further and to haue a regarde vnto the promyses of God which will neuer fayle notwithstanding this vnhappie worlde tosse and turmoyle neuer so much For it is Gods saying My couenaunt will I not breake nor alter the thing that is gone out of my lippes He seeth the counsayles and deuises of Nations and princes and not onely seeth them but bringeth them to naught but his counsayle standeth fast for euer And thys is chiefely to be vnderstanded of the promises of our saluation the truth whereof is inuiolable bicause they are founded on Christ against whom the gates of hell are not able to preuaile Who so shall constantly cleaue vnto him according to the example of Abraham shall prooue at the length that they shall haue the ouerhand of the world and the Deuill And shall see them throwne vnder their feete which now so greedily gape after their liues For they ouercome in all things by him who hath loued them and hath giuen his sonne for vs so that wyth Paule they are able to say If God be with vs who can be against vs who shall be able to seperate vs from the loue of God Steuen goeth forth with his hystorie begunne and rehearseth the Oracle of the bondage of the people of Israell in Egypt which is declared in Genesis 15. chap. And albeit he purpose hereafter also to speake thereof yet thought he here to make mention of the same least any man might thinke it came to passe at all aduentures and without the appointment of god And thys place must be referred to that ende wherevnto all the things before be referred For herein appeared the fayth of Abraham that he quayled not at this heauie newes and prophecie and it also teacheth vs that there was a Church sometime in Egypt which God acknowledged for hys people and which of his singuler benefite he set at libertie when they neyther had temple nor ceremonies leuiticall Wherevpon any man maye gather that the grace of God and our saluation is not bounde to outward sacraments but dependeth vpon the meere fauour of God which can none other wayes be taken holde of but by true fayth For this was playne that the deliuerie out of Egypt was a signe of the saluation to come And if the seruitude or bondage of the body could not be put away but by the mighty hande of God who seeth not that mans merites and power can nothing auayle in putting away the seruitude of the soule without the helpe and grace of God These things are to be applyed also to our enformation bicause they set out to vs the condition and state of Gods Church to be beholden as in a Glasse First it is to be considered howe in speaking of the seede of Abraham to whome the inheritaunce of the lande of Chanaan was promised he sayth It shall be a soiourner in a straunge land and they shall euill intreate them fower hundred yeares long These things teache vs what case the faythfull be in vpon the earth For that they be the verie seede or children of Abraham both Christ and Paule testifieth To these is promised the inheritaunce of the heauenly kingdome as Christ beareth witnesse saying Feare not little flock for it hath pleased the father to giue you a kingdome Agayne father I will that where I am these be also with me And agayne In my fathers house are many dwellings I go to prepare you a place And I wyll come agayne and take you vnto my selfe that where I am there may you be also Wherevnto Paule seemeth to haue alluded where he sayth Our felowship or conuersation is in heauen from whence we looke for Christ our Sauiour And although we be inheritours of the heauenly countrie yet it appeareth not to the world that we shal so be but in the meane season we be Pilgrimes in a straunge land that is to say in thys worlde and haue nothing of our owne And that this lyfe of oures is lyke to a pilgrimage we are taught not onely by the oracles of scripture but also by daylie experience for as much as we come naked into this worlde and depart hence naked And we be not only Pilgrimes but also manye wayes afflicted by the children of this worlde which chalenge to themselues the rule and dominion of this worlde so that the Prophet doth not without a cause compare the Church vnto a stone to the rearing vp whereof all people exercise their force and strength And Chronicles teach vs that euen since the beginning of the worlde as many as haue giuen themselues to God by true faith haue bene in daunger of persecution which things we must beare in minde that we be not offended wyth things that come to passe in our dayes as straunge and vnwoonted Thys must we holde as vndoubted true that nothing happeneth to vs by hazarde or chaunce but according to Gods prouydence and ordynaunce which gouerneth all things rightfully Neyther could thys worlde or Satan the prince thereof doe any thing against vs but through Gods permission and sufferaunce And he permitteth or suffreth him not as one that reioyceth in our calamities or mourning as Tyrannes vse but bicause he seeth it good that the naturall corruption growing and cleauing vnto vs should thys waye be brydeled and punished whereby it commeth to passe that somewhyle we stande amazed at the consyderation of ryches somewhyle at the pompe of honors and dignitie somewhyle with the desyre of carnall pleasures and concupiscence or else decline and swerue from the waye of saluation Then therefore it is needefull to haue thys noysome stupiditie shaken of and the desyres of the fleshe to be quenched with the crosse and tribulations that we may learne to hate this worlde and to be enflamed with the ardent loue of the heauenly Chanaan And let vs promise our selfe no better state in thys life bicause the worlde that can not abyde the truth will alwaye be one and our corrupt fleshe howsoeuer it be corrected wyll vpon euerye light occasion fall to hir olde vsage Yet this
natiuitie For when the Iewes had lost their libertie and were compelled to pay taxe and tribute to a straunge Prince and an Ethnike and euery man was ceassed by Cyrenius then was that promised and so long looked for Sauiour of the world borne Yea he was borne of the stocke of Dauid where as it had lost all dignitie and seemed as Esaye once sayde a rotten and vnprofitable stocke Therfore let no man despayre in imminent afflictions The seconde argument whereby he prooueth Moses to bee saued by the mercy of God he taketh of his Parents who brought him vppe three moneths at home at their house contrary to the kings commaundement For this was as Paule testifyeth and interpreteth it Hebr. 11. a worke of fayth whereby they respecting Gods mercie and his promises were so comforted that they durst breake the kings commaundement But that fayth and boldenesse of minde are the gyftes of God is more euident than needeth long proofe So therefore must the fayth of Moyses parents be considered that we encouraged by their example must learne to contemne those wicked commaundementes oftyrauntes which no man can obey with godlynesse For in such thinges must Peters rule be followed which plainely sayth we must rather obey God than men Thirdly he rehearseth the order and maner howe Moyses was saued that the grace and power of God may the more appeere For Pharaos daughter tooke him being cast out into the riuer Nylus and brought him vp as if it had bene hir owne sonne Furthermore being trayned vppe in the Court in all maner of wisedome of the Egyptians he became expert in all qualities belonging to a ruler and gouernour Who will in these thinges attribute anye thing to mannes desertes or merites who will not acknowledge Gods singuler grace and fauour Here is the power of God marueylous woonderfull who disappoynteth and laugheth at tyrants enterprises Pharao bringeth vp in his owne Court and as it were in hys owne bosome the Captaine and deliuerer of that people which he sought most to oppresse So whyle Achab persecuteth the Prophetes and the Church Abdias a most faythfull defender of the Prophetes and true doctrine is in greatest honor and authoritie in the court So vnder the Romaine Emperours sometime the mainteyners of the true fayth had greatest charge in the fielde although the Emperours would haue had the faith destroyed And many other examples there are which declare howe the greatest enimies of Christ haue furthered and set forwarde the Church Who therfore will be afrayde of their attempts which are ruled by the bridle of Gods power and prouidence Let vs also consider howe he sayeth Moyses was brought vp in all maner wisedome of the Egyptians Christians therefore maye reade the workes of Gentyles and Philosophers as it appeareth Paule did by his writings and sermons wherein he feately placeth the sentences of the Ethnickes Yet a meane must be obserued least the mysteries of the worde of God beginne to be contemned of those that delyght in Gentyle philosophie and that we make not to much of those things in their writings which openly impugne the prophecies of heauenlye wisdome This thing commeth to passe in Astrologers and in the ouer curious searchers of naturall causes which yet are not ashamed to defend their vngodlynesse by Moyses example But they ought rather to followe his modestie who in the description of the frame and workmanship of this worlde hauing great occasion to haue shewed and set out his Egypticall wisedome comprehendeth all those things in marueylous playnenesse and breuitie that the curious wittes of Mathematicalles and Philosophers haue wearied their braynes vnprofitably about nowe these manye hundred yeares For where he referreth the causes of things to God alone as the Scripture euerywhere doth he easily saw that it was a wicked ostentation of the wit to spoyle God of any part of his glorye and to bring the gouernaunce of the world in subiection and bondage to the course of Creatures Therefore their foolishnesse and madnesse is detestable which make Abraham and Moyses the authors of iudiciall astrologie Let vs rather depende vppon Gods appoyntment and prouidence onely who of his goodnesse chose both Abraham and Moyses and hath by them promised vs hys sonne to be our Sauiour and King To whome be all prayse honor power and glory Amen The .xlviij. Homelie AND when he was full fourtie yeares olde it came into his heart to visite his brethren the children of Israel And when hee sawe one of them suffer wrong he defended him and aduenged his quarrell that had the harme done to him and smote the Aegyptian For he supposed his brethren would haue vnderstande how that God by his hande shoulde deliuer them but they vnderstoode not And the next daye he shewed himselfe to them as they stroue and would haue set them at one agayne saying Sirs yee are brethren why hurt yee one another but he that did his neyghbour wrong thrust him awaye saying who made thee a Ruler and a Iudge ouer vs wilt thou kill mee as thou diddest the Aegyptian yesterdaye Then fledde Moyses at that saying and was a straunger in the lande of Madian where hee begate twoo sonnes WHereas the blessed Martyr Steuen following the order and tracke of the storie of the fathers is commen to Moyses in whom the Iewes so greatly glorie as in their deliuerer and lawe giuer he diligentlye handleth his hystorie partly bicause Moyses touching their deliuerie out of Egypt was a figure of Christ and bare witnesse of Christ and partly bicause he would not seeme to be a contemner of Moyses as they accused him in that he preached agaynst the Temple and Ceremonies of the lawe And bicause he woulde quyte take from them the vayne affiaunce they had in outwarde ceremonies he sheweth that the fathers so little trusted in mannes righteousnesse that Moyses himselfe had nothing whereof to reioyce before God bycause through no helpe of man but by the onely grace of God he was saued and called to such honour as he had Wherevpon it followeth that whatsoeuer afterwarde he did worthy of any singuler prayse and commendation it was to be attributed vnto Gods goodnesse and grace The same is more plainely set forth in this present place where he declareth how Moyses beganne to vse his office wherevnto God had appoynted him and howe the fathers vnworthily despised the benifyte of deliuery giuen them and very vncourteously reiected Moyses their reuenger and defender He beginneth with Moyses age and with the cause that mooued him to take vppon him the charge of the people being so grieuously afflicted he sayth he was fourtie yeares olde before he gaue anye token of the peoples deliuerie In the meane time liuing in the Court among the Nobles of the Realme he seemed to haue little regarde of the people which thing Steuen manifestly teacheth where he sayth when he was full fourtie yeares of age it came into his heart to visite his brethren Who
the 〈◊〉 Which gift Paule numbreth amongst the chiefe Therefore they are 〈◊〉 pieuish which looke for reuelations from heauen and lyke Doltes wickedly despyse the ministerie of the Church Let vs followe the godlynesse of this Eunuch his modestie humilitie and feruent desire of saluation For so it shall come to passe that we also shall attayne to true saluation in Iesus Christ to whom be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxj. Homelie THE tenour of the Scripture which he read was this Hee was ledde as a sheepe to be slayne and lyke a Lambe dumbe before his shearer so opened he not his mouth Bicause of his humblenesse he was not esteemed But who shall declare his generation for his lyfe is taken from the earth The Chamberlane aunswered Philip and sayde I praye thee of whome speaketh the Prophete this of himselfe or of some other man Philip opened his mouth and beganne at the same scripture and preached vnto him Iesus THe Euangelist Luke diligently descrybeth the hystorie of the Aethiopian conuerted vnto Christ aswell for many other causes as for that it conteyneth an ensample of true conuersion whereby we are taught howe God dealeth with vs when he mindeth to receyue vs into the societie of saluation First Luke sheweth how God is the cause efficient of this conuersion who of his meere fauour sent Philip throughe whose ministerie the Eunuch of Aethiopia shoulde be conuerted The same God as he chose vs all before the foundations of the worlde were layde wythout any respecte had to our good workes so by his grace he ministreth vnto vs and giueth vs when we thinke nothing thereof all thinges belonging to our saluation Next Philip is an instrument of this conuersion whose helpe God here vseth according to his custome For where our infirmitie is not able to abyde the maiestie of God he ordeyneth that we shall be taught and ledde by the ministerie of men which is a speciall argument of Gods goodnesse towarde vs and therefore is euerywhere first accounted among the benefites of god The instrument that Philip vseth is the worde of God not such an ineffable and ymaginary worde as certayne Seraphicall and fanaticall smatterers in Diuinitie suppose but the verye same worde that is conteyned in the Scriptures For out of these must all sermons and the whole doctrine of saluation be taken neyther must wee looke for any newe kynde of doctrine vnhearde of vntill this day Amongst all these thinges the mynde of the Eunuch so well disposed to receyue the truth and doctrine of saluation is notable That he was studious of religion the long iourney that he tooke both full of traueyle and daunger doth abundantly declare His desire to learne his diligent reading of the Scripture and that he woulde â—ake vnto him a man vnknowne of whome hee hoped for a more full 〈…〉 prooueth All which things it is manifest he had through the 〈◊〉 of God bicause these thinges vse to appeere in no man vnlesse he 〈◊〉 with some singuler illumination of the spirite But let vs see what 〈◊〉 they doe whyle they are togither which Luke in this place describeth repeating worde by worde the place of Esaye which gaue occasion to Philip to reason with the Aethiop touching Christ and hys saluation This place is in the .liij. Chapter neyther is there any other place that more euidently comprehendeth the misteries of Iesus Christ so that Ierome not without a cause iudgeth the Prophete Esay worthie to be numbred rather among the Euangelistes than the Prophets In the meane while Gods prouidence is to bee considered which gouerneth mennes affayres and suffereth nothing by hazarde to come to passe whereof wee haue an euident argument bicause euen at the very same tyme that Philip beginneth to talke with the Aethiope Luke sayth he was reading of that verie place An Ethnick or Infidell would impute this thing vnto fortune or chaunce But we acknowledge the prouidence of God which doth not onely giue all things their successe but also ruleth all other thinges appertayning to the same For how should he neglect mens matters be they neuer so small which numbreth the heares of our heades feedeth the byrdes of the ayre and singulerly decketh the flowers of the fielde Furthermore touching the place of Esaye it comprehendeth in it the whole summe of our redemption For it declareth the mysterie of Christes death and the victorie whereby he is entered inâ—o the glorie of his father and hath gotten an immortall and euerlasting kingdome It shall be good to consider euery thing in the order as it is declared First he setteth forth the death of Christ in these wordes He was ledde as a sheepe to be slaine and like a lambe dumbe before his shearer so he opened not his mouth By these wordes he doth not onely set forth the pacience of Christ which as at many other tymes so in his passion and death appeared most perfite but also he teacheth that he tooke his death of his owne accord and willingly so that the counsaile or force of his enimies wrought not the same In deede the Scribes and Phariseys tooke counsaile agaynst him Iudas sought all meanes busily to betraye him The high Priestes in theyr counsaile pronounced him guiltie of death Pilate caused him after he was whipped to be nayled on the Crosse. But what could all these haue done if he would haue vttered or shewed the strength of his diuine power and maiestie Yea who pulled him downe from his fathers bosome to the earth By whose counsayle tooke he fleshe and manhoode in the Uirgines wombe Who gaue them strength to rise againe which were sent out agaynst him and fell to the grounde at one worde spoken of hym These thinges therefore teache vs that he dyed bicause it was his pleasure to die forasmuch as he came into the worlde for none other cause but for that he would giue his life for the life of the worlde Therefore where he was able most valiantly to haue resisted the enterprises of his enimies he would yet be led to his death like a sheepe and a lambe so that he would not seeme no not in worde to vtter any token of an vnpacient minde and vnwilling to die Herevnto appertayneth that that is sayde in the Gospell Therefore doth my father loue me bicause I put my life from me that I might take it againe No man taketh it fro me but I put it away of my selfe I haue power to put it from me and I haue power to take it againe And Paule expounding these sayings sayth He became obedient to his father euen to the death of the Crosse and tooke vpon him the shape of a man being in the shape of God. Now these thinges serue partly for our redemption and saluation and partlye for our instruction For thus it behooued that our sinne of disobedience should be done away which made vs subiect to eternall damnation Moreouer Christ taught vs
vtterly confounded the Iewes that were Christes greatest enimies and made them in a doubt of their religion In these thinges we haue a compendious abridgement of Paules docdoctrine which ought to be of great authoritie with vs. He confesseth otherwheres that he knoweth nothing but Iesus Christ. Therefore him whom he onely knew he thought best onely to preach He comprehendeth in few yea in two poyntes whatsoeuer is at large sayde of him both in the Prophetes and Apostles writings For first he teacheth that Iesus which was borne of the Uirgin Marie was the sonne of god So he hath herein comprised whatsoeuer belongeth to the knowledge of Christes person Wherein if we acknowledge not the humaine and diuine nature togither the reason of our saluation cannot stande safe and sure which all the Scripture sayth dependeth on Christ onely Paule acknowledgeth both these natures For howe can he but acknowledge his humaine nature which intreateth of him that was taken and crucifyed by the Iewes and who he knewe dyed and who elsewhere he testifyeth was borne of the Iewes concerning hys manhoode But where he sayth he is the sonne of God he cannot denie his diuinitie For what other thing should be borne of God than God So he taught that Iesus was both God and man God from euerlasting and in a tyme therevnto ordeyned made man as otherwhere he sheweth Furthermore he declared his office and sheweth that he was Christ that is the annoynted of god Kinges and Priestes in tyme past were annoynted according to an auncient and olde vsage And bicause the sauiour promised to mankinde must be both a King and a Priest therefore God woulde haue him called by the name of Messias or Christ that is to say annoynted The other poynt of Paules doctrine is that this Iesus which is true God and man was also that promised Sauiour of the worlde whome the ceremonies of the lawe did shadowe and the oracles of the Prophetes sayde was to come And this is that doctrine that deserueth onely to be called Apostolike For it agreeth with that confession that Peter being demaunded of Christ made in the name of all the Apostles saying Thou art Christ that sonne of the liuing god And thou hast the wordes of eternall life And thys is that fayth which is buylt vpon Christ that is the rocke which cannot swarue and agaynst which the gates of Hell cannot preuayle Therefore whosoeuer will be taken for the true worshipper of Christ and reioyce in the Apostolike faith let them constantly keepe this doctrine For it is plaine that Paule pronounced of this doctrine that if an Aungell from heauen preach any other Gospell than this he is to be helde accursed But did Paule superficially and by the way propose this doctrine No But bicause there were at Damascus schooles of the Iewes through whose dotages the knowledge of Iesus Christ was defaced he thought good to confute them and to confirme the true doctrine of Christ with authoritie of the scriptures For it is euident that the Iewes did acknowledge the auncient promises of the Messias But bicause they imagined he shoulde be an earthly Prince onely which shoulde restore that auncient kingdome of the Iewishe Nation and the maiestie thereof and deliuer them from the yoke of the Romane bondage they could neuer fynde in their heart to acknowledge Iesus whose comming to them was so poore his conuersation so humble and his death so reprochfull to be their Messias The errours of these men Paule stoutlye wythstandeth and affirmeth this Iesus to be the sonne of God and the Messias with such authoritie of Scripture and number of arguments that he greatly molested and shamed the best learned of them which hitherto vsed to deny the same Which thing commeth to passe to all them who thynke it a shame to yeelde vnto Chryst and to the truth This place teacheth vs howe the doctrine of the Gospell shoulde be preached wherein some be of this opinion that they thinke a playne and simple exposition of the mysteries of saluation is sufficient and that they which reprooue the tyrannie of Antichrist and his superstition laboure in vayne and are authors of intollerable discention And in deede a playne and simple teaching of our saluation woulde suffyse if there were not such as woulde obscure and deface it with errours and laboured to pull awaye the vnwarye from the right waye But where both there haue bene such and euerywhere at this daye be such the faythfull must be admonished that they giue no eare to them And this shall a man neuer be able to doe vnlesse he shewe how they are altogither deceyued Agayne where some are growne so impudent that they dare openly speake agaynst the truth they must be also openly confuted least by their boldnesse they cause the truth to come in suspicion We reade that both Christ and his Apostles vsed both these wayes whose example they ought of dutie to followe which will bee called and taken for Ministers of his Church which is the cause that Paule will haue such to be teachers as are able not onely to instruct the rawer sort in sounde doctrine but also to refell and conuince them that speake agaynst it And he sayth the Scriptures are giuen vs to that ende to confute the aduersaries thereof Which thing seemed of such importance to the holy ghost that he woulde haue the Apostles not only to reprooue the deceyuers in those dayes but also woulde haue vs warned of those which shoulde disturbe the Church in the later dayes With what right therefore can they which will haue no mannes impietie detected commaunde the Ministers to silence where such menne as these nowe a dayes beare swynge in the Church Nowe let vs see the effect or successe of this meeting togither All they sayth Luke that hearde him were amazed and sayde Is not this hee that made hauocke at Ierusalem of them c. Here he speaketh of the godlye hauing hereafter to intreate of the wicked attemptes of the vngodlye They compare Paules doing nowe wyth those thinges that were past and so they finde the greater cause to woonder Paule sayth in another place that they glorified God in him By which example we are by the waye taught that we so ought to reuerence the Saintes that we must yet giue all the glorie and prayse vnto God who hath vouchsafed so to endue them with hys grace Furthermore Paules ensample teacheth vs that no man shoulde be ashamed to forsake and improoue his knowne errors For although thys seeme to many men a signe of an inconstant and impudent mynde yet is it our dutie so to doe both for Gods cause and our neyghbors He commaundeth vs willingly to yeelde vnto the truth and to bring our neyghbour out of error Therfore it is the heynousest impietie impudencie in the world for a man stiffely to holde and continue in knowne errors and as God accuseth them by his
enuious Therfore to leape ouer the walles or to breake open the gates of a city was death although no other trespasse had bene cōmitted Yet these brethren vsed a godly and holy ordering of the matter without contempt of the ciuile lawes therfore deserue to be excused For they saw that more regard was to be had of Gods law which biddeth vs to succour them that be in perill commaundeth vs so to obserue mans lawe that we displace not Gods law or preiudice the good and godly Therfore to the intent he might escape this present daunger they let him downe ouer the walle in a basket and Paule refuseth not the benefite thus offered him By the which example first wee are taught that sometime Christian men yea Ministers of the worde may by flying prouide for themselues and not rashly put themselues in ieoperdie of death For we both reade that Christ oftentimes fledde when he conueyed himselfe from the Iewes lying in wayte ▪ and from the rage of Herode and also warned his Disciples to take heede of men and when persecution ariseth to flie from one Citie to another In deede we must be well aduised that we flie not when our tarying maye set forth the glorie of God and doth not pull vs from the office and dutie wherein the Lorde hath appoynted vs For vnlesse we haue a diligent eie to these two things when we flie we shall shamefully betray the glory of God ▪ and forgetting our dutie neglect the saluation of them ▪ whome we ought to holde moste deare Paule had a consideration of both these things forasmuch as when he fled there were notwithstanding at Damascus which set forth Christes quarrell and Paule gaue not himselfe to shamefull ydlenesse but both at Ierusalem and elsewhere set forth the doctrine of saluation with great fruite and vtilitie as the hystorie following sheweth Moreouer the faythfull are admonished of that dutie that the Lorde hath bounde them in to their teachers He requireth that they shall prouide for the safetie of their Ministers with the perill of their owne life For it is playne they are to be accounted as our parentes bicause through their ministerie as Paule sayth we are borne againe to eternall life Therefore the ingratitude and falshoode of those which assoone as persecution ariseth let go their vnbridled tongues against the ministers of Gods worde and redeeme and purchase to themselues peace with their liues is most shamefull But if it be the dutie of a priuate person to defende the Ministers with the perill of his owne life howe much more is it to be required of the ciuill magistrates whom Christ once promised should be the Nurses and defenders of his Church Wherefore their opinion is playne foolishe which saye the Magistrates ought not to defende religion by walles and fight whereas the brethren at Damascus brake the religion of walles with great commendation in the defence of Paule onely Furthermore Luke declareth what Paule did after his prosperous escape out of Damascus saying he came to Ierusalem which came to passe in the iii◠yere after his conuersion as himselfe writeth Where when he would haue ioyned himselfe to the Disciples and chiefely to Peter they mistrusted him bicause of hys former tyrannie vsed agaynst those that beleeued in Christ. But Barnabas of whom mention was made in the ende of the fourth Chapter hauing better intelligence of his doings commended his ministerie with great prayse vnto the Apostles namely to Peter and Iames whome onely Paule sayeth he sawe of all the Apostles beside writing to the Galathians Therefore remayning with them fifteene dayes space hee boldly maintayned Christes religion till he was agayne layde wayte for and compelled to flie Here we haue to consider the Disciples at Ierusalem who Luke writeth were afrayde of Paule This was no dastardly feare but such a feare as Christ commendeth where he requireth of hys people the wysedome of Serpents For where it was scarce credible that so cruell a tyrant could so sodeinly be chaunged they thought they had good cause to beware least he might beguyle them vnawares For they knewe that saying of Christ which testifieth that the children of this worlde are wyser in their generation than the children of light But afterwarde being enformed of the truth they embrace him courteously as a brother and fellowe In these thinges we haue an example both of Christian prudence and charitie whereby we are taught howe both these vertues must be coupled togither For where all men are lyers they knewe that they ought not rashlye to beleeue euery one that coulde egregiously counterfeyte godlynesse For what great harme false brethren doe Paule himselfe confesseth that he had prooued to his great perill And for that cause he biddeth vs to beware of newe brethren or yong scholers and will haue him that desireth to be a Bishop to haue the commendation of them that be abrode and without Agayne we must take heede of that ouer great rigour wherwith many are so stiffe hardened that they thinke all straungers and vnknowne persons ought at once to be reiected For as it is the dutie of Christian charitie to thinke well of all men so it easily admitteth the honest and credible testimonie giuen of vnknown brethren Let vs therefore vse this moderation at these dayes seeing the banished for Christes sake wander vp and downe euerywhere and let vs not yeelde to their sentences which on both sides being to extreeme eyther through their ouermuch facilitie cause all men to laugh at them or by their to great austeritie reiect all men without any difference Moreouer Barnabas is to be considered who as before of his liberalitie he relieued the needye of the whole Church and therefore was called the childe of Consolation so nowe by his testimonie he maintaineth Paules good name being in daunger and is not ashamed of him whome he knewe euery body suspected This deede of charitie is singuler and very necessary bicause there is scarce anything amongst men more ryfe than sinister and wrong suspicion For as being blinded with selfeloue we flatter our selues so we diligently note other mennes maners and seeke euery little occasion howe to backbite their good name Therefore great is their offence which aggrauate the faultes of them that are wrongfully suspected whose good name and fame they rather ought to tender and defende Thirdly let vs consider Paule who Luke writeth declared his fayth at Ierusalem by many and singuler vertues And first he writeth howe hee sought the familiaritie and company of the Church and of Christes Disciples This is worthy of singuler prayse if a man consider howe Paule not long before was accounted amongst the chiefe of that Citie But he iudging all worldly dignities worthy nowe to be stamped vnder his feete is desirous to get Christ and to be ioyned vnto his Church See the thirde to the Philippians Let vs laye this example before
God giueth repentaunce after two sortes eyther when he graunteth time and place to repent or else when he mollifyeth and conuerteth mens mindes by his spirite and worde by repentance to frame themselues to a better trade of lyfe In this place it appeareth that God did both although the later sense be more agreeing to this present argument It is most worthy to be obserued where they say repentaunce vnto lyfe is giuen vnto the Gentiles by preaching of the Gospell For in so saying they testifie that they speake of that repentaunce which through fayth in Christ bringeth saluation and which we may call the scope and marke of all the Gospell which is that we being reconcyled vnto God through Christ shoulde turne vnto him with all our hartes and liue in him For so Paule writeth God hath reconcyled vs vnto himselfe by Iesus Christ and hath giuen to vs the office to preache the attonement Nowe then are we messengers in the rowme of Christ euen as though God did beseech you through vs So pray we you in Christes steede to be reconcyled vnto God. They name repentaunce expreslye hauing respect vnto that saying of Christ which commaundeth both repentaunce and forgiuenesse of sinnes to be preached in his name Neyther must these two be at any time seperated least men take occasion vnder pretence of the Gospell to liue carnally Againe this hath in it a singuler comfort that he sayeth repentaunce is giuen vnto lyfe Therefore repentaunce in the faythfull is neuer in vayne or vnfruitefull but maketh them partakers of saluation through christ There are apparaunt promises of God wherein he euerywhere promiseth lyfe vnto them which turne vnto him with all their hart Where he sayth I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he conuert and liue And we must not thinke that God flattereth or deludeth any man with vaine promises Hereto belongeth the whole booke almost of the Iudges which prooueth by many examples that the Israelites neuer returned to God by true repentaunce in vayne And it is manifest that the Niniuites through faythfull repentaunce caused God to reuoke his sentence passed against them What shall I speake of these seing we reade that the repentaunce that Achab had but for a season and little time was by the mouth of God commended These things ought to encourage them which stande vpon the pytbrinke of desperation thinking that God is so offended with them for their former wickednesse that their repentaunce is not acceptable vnto him Which men woulde be comforted with these sayings of the Prophet If your sinnes were as red as Scarlet they shall be as whyte as snowe And though they were like purple they shall be as whyte as woolle Againe The Lorde is full of compassion and mercye long suffring and of great goodnesse He will not alwaye be chyding c. Nowe after Luke hath made an ende of the storye of Cornelius which contayneth the beginning and first fruites as it were of the vocation of the Gentiles he returneth to the discourse of the things belonging to the whole Church which he had intermytted and declareth howe the kingdome of Christ began to be stretched enlarged vnto the Gentyles And first he telleth how Antioch was conuerted vnto Christ and how men were there first called Christians And principally he noteth the occasion therof saying it was bicause of the persecution that was raysed agaynst Steuen And it is very worthye to be considered where he sayth the beginning of such a benefite sproong of so dolefull a cause For howe pitifull a case the Church stoode in in the time of that persecution we hearde in the .viij. Chapter when the rage of persecutours went so farre that it was not safe for a man in secrete â—o be a christian when both men and women were haled out of their dores as to a slaughterhouse which thing was the cause that the Church being scattered hither and thither seemed like a scratched and torne body that had beâ—ne incurable But by the grace and goodnesse of God it commeth to passe that of euery member of this scattered Church springeth a newe body For they whome this cruell tempest had thus scattered remembring their office and dutie beganne to preach euerywhere the name of Christ and many of them going as farre as Phenicia and Cyprus did illustrate those countries with the light of the Gospell By which example the primitiue Church and fayth full of all ages might be confirmed not to be offended with the cruell attempts of enimies forasmuch as it appeareth by these men that the kingdome of Christ can not be ouerthrowne nor driuen into straightes but is rather thereby builded vp enlarged For that that Luke reporteth here to haue come to passe the same the writers of the Ecclesiasticall hystorie report to haue come to passe in all persecutions And as after horrible tempests cleere weather commonly followeth so it appeareth that after persecutions the Church alway looked more bright cheerefull For God scattereth the deuises of Nations but his purpose standeth fast for euer whereby he hath made his sonne king and Ruler of all the worlde See the Psalmes 33.2 110 But Luke diligently intreateth of those by whose ministery God brought to passe a matter of such weight and importance All which were dispersed bicause of the faith and doctrine of Christ yet they agreed not in all points touching the order ministerie of the gospell For some of them preached to the Iewes only who it is lyke were ignorant of the things done betweene Peter Cornelius Other some which he writeth were of Cyprus Cyrene came to Antioch and preached to the Greekes that is to the Gentyles So it oftentimes commeth to passe that in some things they which are counted the most faithfull seruants of Iesus Christ doe disagree God so disposing his giftes that his woorde may be of the more authoritie and that the successe thereof shoulde not seeme to depende of a certayne conspiracie and consent of men among themselues Wherevnto also is to be referred that that is hereafter reported of the contention that fell betweene Paule and Barnabas which wexed so hote that those singuler and chosen instrumentes of Christ departed one from another Therefore let it offende no man if nowe a dayes he see any like matter to fall out in the Church For Paule writeth that there must be sectes that the elect may be tryed Howbeit in all this adooe the feruent desire of spreading abrode the kingdome of Chryst is greatly to be praised wherewith they all being enflamed haue vtterlye forgotten the daungers that they were in a little before and euerywhere publishe the worde of god Such constancie ought all faithfull Ministers of Christ to haue to th ende they must not thinke they haue done all their dutie when they haue bene once in daunger for the name of christ And they must not thinke they are for
our dutie that we should not forget that we be made Kings and Priestes by Christ and that we should valiauntly maintayne the dignitie of our name It is the propertie of a King to be at his libertie and not to be in subiection vnder the rule of another Let vs therfore abide in the libertie wherevnto the sonne of God hath called vs and not suffer our selues to be oppressed hereafter with the seruitude of sinne which is the fylthiest and miserablest thing that can be It is the property of a King to vanquish and ouercome his enimies Let vs therefore subdue and vanquishe the moste cruell enimies of our saluation Satan the world and the fleshe with all the concupiscences therof It is the part of a king to cōmaunde and beare rule Let vs therfore rule our selues mightily ouercome al those things which leade vs crosse the way of saluation So let vs lykewise performe the dutie of Priests to teach to pray to consecrate and offer Wherefore it shall be our dutie to teach those that belong vnto vs both by word and example of lyfe as farre forth as the dutie of our calling bindeth vs It shall be our parts to pray both in secret and openly and to make intercession to God not onely for our owne necessities but also for our neyghbors It shall also be our duties to consecrate our selues for liuely sacrifyce vnto God and to offer to him euery day the bullockes of our lippes that is to say giuing of thankes which is the moste acceptable and thankefull sacrifyce that we can giue vnto him These thinges myght at large be drawne through the whole lyfe of man but it shall suffyse to giue the vnlearned an occasion to expende and consider better of them Whosoeuer perfourmeth these things is worthy to be called a Christian. And such it appeareth the Patriarches were in times past whome God in the hundreth and fyft Psalme calleth his annoynted that is to saye Christians Such it is credible those men of Antiochia were which first enioyed that name And if any will presumptuously bragge of the name they shall surely deceyue themselfe but God they cannot deceyue Let vs therefore diligently thinke of these thinges that remembring both our dignitie and dutie we may aunswere to so notable and excellent a name and being taken from this lyfe may raigne in heauen with Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxxxj. Homelie IN those dayes came Prophetes from the Citie of Ierusalem vnto Antioch And there stoode vp one of them named Agabus and signified by the spirite that there should be great dearth throughout all the world which came to passe in the Emperour Claudius dayes Then the Disciples euerye man according to his abilitie purposed to sende succour vnto the brethren which dwelt in Iurie which thing they also did and sent it to the Elders by the handes of Barnabas and Saule ALthough our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ is alwaye present with his Church yet he suffereth it as he foretolde diuerslye and manye wayes to be troubled hauing aduersitie as it were by continuall enterchaunge still following prosperitie The principall cause wherof is partly for that he woulde brydle the lustynesse of our fleshe and partlye bicause he woulde teache vs that he is as well able to deliuer his people in aduersitie as to maintaine them in prosperitie We haue heretofore seene certayne notable examples hereof For the Gospell in the beginning being prosperouslye preached at Ierusalem brought a great number of Disciples vnto Christ shortly after riseth a tempest of persecution that driueth down the florishing of the Church flat to the grounde By and by againe when Saule was conuerted vnto Christ sodeinly the Church was quiet the doctrine of Christ being caried vnto the Gentyles gaue likelyhoode of great encrease seeing that at Antioch the noblest Citie in all Syria there was a Church of Gentyles assembled togither and were there first called after that noble name of Christians But beholde a great and straunge aduersitie following namely a dearth which as it troubled the whole worlde so it most miserablye afflicted the faythfull whose goodes were spent partlye in finding the poore of the Church and partly were taken from them in the rage of persecution The consideration herof is most profitable for vs for herby we may learne the lesse to be offended if the lyke aduersity betide vs in these dayes And of all other this present place is worthy to be diligently considered as well for the manifolde comfort as also the instruction which the holy ghost here setteth forth For it declareth the dearth that was in the Church and it setteth out the fatherly prouidence of God hauing a care for the same and also sheweth what way and counsayle the faythfull tooke seeing the publike calamitie like to ensue And of all these we meane orderly to intreate First we will speake of the dearth wherof prophane writers but chieflye Iosephus and Suetonius make mention This dearth no man will deny but was sent by the iudgement of God except such an one as will deny God to be the gouernor of the whole worlde For the Prophete witnesseth that there is no plague in a Citie without the Lordes doing And in the lawe among the punishmentes wherewith God reuenged the contempt of hys worde barrennesse of grounde and scarcitie of victuals ar◠chiefely reckoned See Leuiticus 26. Deuter. 28. And we must not thinke that anye thing commeth vnto man by fortune forasmuch as it appeareth that the care of Gods prouidence extendeth it selfe euen to the sparrowes flowres of the field It shall be good when such things come to passe to search the causes of Gods iudgements which can be founde no where sooner than in mennes conuersation And surely Luke seemeth to poynt as it were with his fynger the causes of this dearth where he writeth it was in the dayes of Claudius Caesar. For he therefore named the Prince of the world who had then all authoritie and rule in his hande that by him we might iudge of the whole state of the worlde and the condicions of those dayes For it appeareth that the vices of Princes first infect with their contagiousnesse the Nobilitie and then their corrupt example poysoneth the Comminaltie And euen prophane writers report that Claudius was in all poyntes a moste naughtye Prince For from his childehoode he was cumbred with diuers and continuall diseases so that being dulled and made lumpish both in bodye and spirit growing further in age he was thought vnable to discharge any office publike or priuate Insomuch that Antonia hys mother vsed to say he was a monster a worke of nature begunne but not fynished and when she woulde note any body of blockishnesse or dulnesse she would say he was more foole than hir sonne Claudius And his sister Liuulla hearing on a time that he should be chosen Emperour did openly and alowde
detest the vnworthy vnprosperous state of the people of Rome For he declared his corrupt nature many wayes First he wan the good will of the souldiers with mony wherby he came to be Emperour during which time he so vsed himselfe that he had much more care of his belly and that vnder his belly than he had of the Empyre as who would neuer rise from banquetting as long as his paunche woulde holde and till he had well whittled himselfe alwayes burning in insatiable desire and lust after women And it is not lyke that such a Prince coulde delight in other Nobles and Counsaylers than such as were like to himselfe what publike corruption of maners was in all degrees at that time maye easilye be coniectured by the writers of those dayes and by the continuall sermons of Iohn of Christ and his Apostles concerning repentaunce whereof there had bene no such neede if all had not bene naught And for an accomplishment of all vice there was the contempt and hatred of God and his worde For where God had sent his sonne into the worlde and by him had appoynted to reconcyle mankind againe vnto himselfe and had euerywhere published the healthfull worde of grace a great many were bolde not onely to contemne and hate it but also moste cruellye to persecute it insomuch that euen among the Iewes which gloryed in the name of God aboue all other Nations the worde of God coulde not be brooked Is it then any marueyle if God denyed the fruits of the earth to this drunken and corrupt world despising the wholesome foode of the heauenly worde and woulde tame and bring vnder with famine those that woulde so rage agaynst his Christ verily the Hystoriographers testifye that by reason of continuall drowthes and scarcitie of victuals reygning aswell euerywhere as at Rome Claudius Caesar was once in daunger of his lyfe hardly escaping but that the people being wearye of that dearth had lyke to haue stoned him Such examples as these teach vs what the cause of publike calamities is verily publike vyces and contempt of Gods worde And this cause God alleageth both in the lawe and in the Prophetes And they are here confuted which say these things growe of the doctrine of the Gospell For although the godly also feele and taste of these afflictions yet are they in farre other case than the vntowarde worlde is For they acknowledge the chastysement and discipline of God the father they ouercome aduersitie by fayth and pacience and bicause they can rightly vse aduersitie to the amendement of their lyfe it commeth to passe for the more part that they are most prosperously deliuered frō all aduersity by the mercifull hande of god For God is faythfull and will not suffer his people to be tempted aboue their strength And the thinges following will teach vs howe faithfullye the Lorde prouided for his Church in those dayes And that that we reade came to passe in the yeares after following is not much vnlyke herevnto For Eusebius writeth that in the reygne of Maximinus who did cruellye persecute the Christians God sent forth such dearth of victuals that the rich men welthy died openly in the streetes and that they which not long before had caused the Christians to be deuoured of wylde beastes to satiate their cruell eyes with their miserable death were openly eaten vp and deuoured of Dogges And while they miserably perished the Christians had not onely sufficient to liue by but also charitably relieued a great many readye to sterue for hunger These thinges woulde be considered of vs nowe a dayes where one Claudius alone reigneth not but drunkennesse beareth swinge in euery place and so little preuayleth godly admonition that men rather ioyne vnto their dissolutenesse of lyfe most wicked contempt and deadly hatred of Gods worde And surely there want not also in these dayes examples of Gods iudgements but we want both eyes and eares to perceyue that which might serue to our saluation See Esay ▪ 5. Eccles. 10. Amos. 6. Math. 24. But let vs see howe God prouided for his Church in this daungerous time of calamitie He raysed vp Prophetes and some of them he sent from Ierusalem to Antioche to lighten the late sproong Church of the Gentyles with the gift of prophecie Among these one Agabus stirred vp by the instinct of the holy ghost gaue the Christians warning of this famine to ensue and was the cause that they made prouision aswell for themselues as other Here we haue to consider the fatherly goodnesse of God who being prouoked through our sinnes to sende punishment yet vseth first to admonishe vs of the same both for that all men might see that nothing commeth to passe in this lyfe by chaunce and that also when wee are admonished we might conuert and be saued The which thing he hath so constantly obserued euer since the beginning of the worlde that the Prophete Amos durst saye the Lorde God doth no maner of thing but he telleth his secretes before vnto his seruants the Prophetes This appeareth in the men of the first age to whom God sent Noah the preacher of righteousnesse and graunted them an hundred yeares space to repent in before he woulde sende the floude to destroy them He sent Lot also to the Sodomytes by whose doctrine and example of lyfe they might be prouoked to amendement By Ioseph he warned the Egyptians of the dearth to come whereby he succoured the lyfe of a great manye He afterwarde prouoked them by Moyses not onely by wordes but also by horrible woonders to doe their dutie What needeth it to speake of the captiuitie of Babilon which it is manifest was foreshewed by the Prophetes many yeares or euer it came And Christ did not only foretell the last destruction of the Iewes but also Iosephus declareth that they were warned therof by many woonders And though God should neuer call sinners backe by any aduertisements yet are there generall warnings confirmed with innumerable examples of Gods iudgements which are sufficient to teach vs what all they maye trust too that rashlye transgresse the lawes of God and dare without repentance liue dissolutely See Leuit. 26. Deut. 28. Ierem. 5. Let vs I beseech you acknowledge this goodnesse of the Lorde in these dayes least whyle we despyse his faythfull admonitions he punishe vs the more grieuously But before wee passe from this place this also is to bee considered that Agabus is sayde by the spirite to signifye this dearth to come For here is declared the maner and order howe the Prophetes in those dayes vsed to prophecie least any might thinke they coniectured by the Planets or else were giuen to the study of other vnlawfull sciences For the holy ghost was the author of their prophecying as the Lorde before had promised by Ioel. And Paule reckoneth prophecying among the gifts of the holy ghost Therfore the example of Agabus nothing defendeth the deceyuers of our dayes
and by lande And there is no doubt but that they caused the doctrine of the Gospell to shine also ouer Pamphilia seeing for that ende they tooke in hande this voyage And this is a rare example of Apostolike zeale and industrie that although they had brought a most famous Island to the knowledge of Christ yet they thinke not nowe to leaue of as though they had fully accomplished their dutie but hold on still and thinke they are the more bounde vnto Christ the more fauourably they see he furthereth their beginnings So Paule in another place hauing fylled all places from Arabia vnto Illyricum with the Gospell of Iesus Christ stayeth not so but purposeth in his minde to go through Italie and Spaine also By which examples their slothfulnesse is reproued which hauing yet scarce begonne and giuen the onset make holyday leaue of thinking they haue done very much already and supposing it neyther meete nor right that men should looke for any more at their handes But it behoueth vs to continue vnto the ende that we be neuer wearie of doing Christ seruice as long as we hope we may set forth Gods glorie and bring any to the knowledge of saluation But being occupied in this most holy businesse and trauayle befalleth an heauy case For while they are busied in training others vnto Christ they lose their companion and fellow minister whome they had chosen out of a great number This was Iohn surnamed Marke sonne to that Mary â–ª to whose house Peter came when he was escaped out of prison as hath bene declared before This Iohn as hereafter shall appeare in the .xv. Chapter being wearied with continuall trauayles and daungers left them and returned to Ierusalem whereby he not onely disapointed them of his helpe to whome he ought fast to haue cleaued in that most godly businesse but also was the occasion of a bitter contention that arose afterward betwene Paule and Barnabas But bicause it is sayde he returned to Ierusalem where his mother was it is like he pretended for his sloth the loue he ought to his mother being a widowe so that he maye be iudged to be of the number of them wherof in the Gospell he is an example which being called of Christ sayde he woulde fyrst go and burie his father The holy ghost setteth out such examples to vs not to be followed but that we might vnderstande there will be alwayes slidebackes and heauy calamities that shall hinder the course of the Gospell For Satan who desired to syft euen the very Apostles is not ydle For although he could not pull them cleane from Christ yet he brought to passe that they were so feared with his apprehension and bandes that they all fled from him So we reade in the .vj. of Iohn that diuers thousandes fell from him at once And Paule which now seeth Marke thus slippe away complaineth afterwarde howe Demades embraced thys present worlde and when he shoulde be brought before Caesar howe all his friendes forsooke him Let no man therefore be offended at the leuitie and inconstantnesse of some people now a dayes who hauing profited very well in Christes religion by and by giue ouer For both Christ and his Apostles prophecied such should come In the meane while let these men remember that they grieuoussy sinne For they forsake Christ his cause which is a kinde of denying him Beside they offende the weaker sort and giue occasion to them that thinke not well of the Gospell and of the Christian faith to sclaunder it so that by their meane the name of Christ is yll spoken of Furthermore they make all them that are vnknowne and forreners to suspect them whome otherwise they woulde succour and relieue Finallye they are authours of diuision while they cause other to take part with them who ought to ioyne both hearts and handes togither to set forth the kingdome of christ And they offende the more grieuously the more they be of authoritie But to returne to the Apostles let vs learne by their examples what we haue to do if the like things come to passe For do they when they vnderstand of Markes sodeine departure leaue the office they are put in charge with No. But they go through Pamphilia passing ouer the mount Taurus come into Pisidia and to Antioch which somtime was also called Caesarea as Plinie testifyeth where they preach the Gospell more earnestly than euer they did before as the things following shall abundantly declare We are by this example admonished that we must not eyther for falshoode or sloth of other suffer our selues to be plucked from doing our dutie For other mennes faults cannot excuse vs whose falles we must rather eschew than imitate And bicause it is the Lordes cause that we stande in it shall be easie for him to defende it though but by a fewe and those of no authoritie in the worldes sight Yea he many times suffreth those to fall away of whom we hoped for most helpe that thereby he might declare howe we should reioyce but in God alone Besides this though we be forsaken of the worlde yet be we not alone For that that Christ pronounced of himselfe must be applied vnto all his members The time commeth sayth he that you shall be scattered euery one into his owne and shall leaue me alone and yet am I not alone for the father is with me Yea he sayth moreouer I will not leaue you succourlesse Beholde I am with you vnto the ende of the worlde Hereto belongeth that saying of Dauid when my father and mother forsooke mee the Lorde tooke me and receyued me And these thinges must not Ministers of the worde onely remember but also Princes and Magistrates For these also haue God for the author of their vocation who testifyeth that he is in the middest of them Wherefore if they be constant in setting forth his glorye there is no cause they shoulde be mooued with the terrors of the worlde forasmuch as they shall haue God for their protector and reuenger Lette priuate persons thinke so likewise that they be not dismayde at the countenance and looke of the worlde For the worlde shall perish but the worde of the Lord wherevpon both our saluation and vocation is founded endureth for euer Further let vs see what the Apostles did at Antioch Vpon a Sabboth daye they go into the Sinagoge and sit downe This Luke writeth to shewe vnto vs that they sought occasion to teache or preach the Gospell For on the Sabboth dayes the Iewes vsed publikely to assemble to be instructed in the lawe and to make their prayers vnto god Which thing was the cause that not long after the Apostles went into the Iewes Sinagoge at Salamine also And there is no doubt â–ª but they did the like also otherwheres forasmuch as there was no hope for them in any other place more commodiously to teach And they were not deceyued For when the solemne
Apostle nowe maketh mention of them after he had begunne to speake of the resurrection But here are certaine thinges diligently to be obserued before we go from this place First we preach sayth he the promise made vnto the fathers Ergo the Apostles are Authors of no newe and straunge doctrine but teache that waye of saluation which was once promysed by God vnto the fathers For this cause Christ alleageth the testimonies of Moses and of the Prophets And Peter heretofore sayde that all the Prophets bare wytnesse of christ By these is prooued the worthinesse of our fayth the certaintie of our saluation gotten by Christ. Moreouer here appeareth the difference betweene vs and the fathers of the olde Testament That saluation was promised vnto them which is perfourmed to vs in christ They also looked for the fulfylling of that which we beleeue is fulfylled Furthermore they had certaine figures and tokens of their redemption to come whereby to exercise and feede their faith But God hath prepared for vs sacramentes and seales of our redemption and saluation which are accomplished and finished To conclude our eyes see and our eares heare that which the holye fathers in times past greatly desyred to see and heare As these things confirme our fayth so they ought to stirre vp our mindes to be thankfull that we seeme not ingratefull to despise the saluation giuen vs the hope and expectation whereof kept the fathers in times passed in all kinde of dutifulnesse in the middle of all their aduersities Furthermore the truth and infallible trust of Gods promises may herein be seene For he so perfourmeth the promises made to the fathers vnto their children that he rather would haue his sonne lyue poorely and not regarded in this world and at length to suffer shameful death than to breake his promise Where also other circumstaunces are to be considered of vs all which it appeareth to agree with the promises of God the Oracles of the Prophets For at the tyme promysed the sonne of God came to take fleshe vpon him when nowe the fourth Monarchie flourished and when the Scepter was taken from Iuda He was also borne of a woman hys mother yet remayning a Uirgin The place where he was borne was Bethleem foreshewed by the oracle of the Prophet The myracles wrought by him were such as Esay sayde should be done in his kingdome cap. 53. As touching his death and passion resurrection ascention what needeth to speake seeing that in them is fulfilled according to the letter all the things which are red Psal. 22.41.68 Is. 53.63 Of the effect of these thinges which God sometime promised by his Prophetes we spake before It is truely therefore sayde of Paule that God hath perfourmed whatsoeuer thinges were in times past promised to the fathers Here ought we to fet argumentes of consolation in our temptations that we doubt not of Gods promise in perfourming of his helpe and fauour who we heare hath so faythfully perfourmed those things which coulde not be perfourmed but by hys sonne sent into the worlde and into the darkenesse of death But let vs returne vnto Paule which confirmeth by the Oracles of the Prophets that which he spake of Christ with so great authoritie Amongst which the chiefe place is attributed to Dauid who in the fyrst Psalme which nowe a dayes is counted the seconde he sayth prophecied of christ And he bringeth one verse of the Psalme onely yet so as he calleth to their remembrance the whole Psalme which though some go about to expounde of Dauid yet in deede it contayneth a manifest prophecie of the kingdome of Christ forasmuch as diuers things therein can by no meanes be applied vnto Dauid For the Prophete by suggestion of the spirite sheweth that Christ shall haue many and cruel enimies desirous to ouerthrow his kingdome and to pull downe all his authoritie but their enterprises shall be in vaine bicause Christ shall ouercome them all The cause of all which he alleageth to be Gods decree saying Thou art my sonne this day haue I begotten thee Aske of me and I will giue thee the Gentyles for thine enheritance Paule expoundeth this place of Christes resurrection bicause that hereby God openly declared him to be his sonne euen when his wicked enimies chiefly conspired against him For not long before he hearde those blasphemous wordes If thou be the sonne of God come downe from the crosse If he be the king of Israel let him now come downe from the Crosse and we will beleeue him c. Yea being compassed about with the cruell terrors of death he cryed out My God my God why hast thou forsaken me And shortly after he was so closed in his graue that Pylate the Romane President in the Emperours name and authoritie sealed the graue stone with his ring set souldiours to watch it that he shoulde not ryse agayne who would then haue thought he had bene the sonne of God vpon whome the wicked had such authority But euen the same daye God begate him that is to say declared him to be his sonne whome yet otherwise he begate from euerlasting and yet nowe seemeth he to forsake him cast him of For when his wicked enimies sayd If thou be the sonne of God come downe from the crosse he would not haue him come downe but did that that was more in raysing him vppe againe from death so that by their owne wordes he condemned them for wicked and shewed in deede that Iesus Christ is his sonne We haue furthermore to consider that the holy ghost prooueth the kingdome of Christ and his diuine maiestie chiefly by his resurrection For Paule in another place speaking of Christ sayth who was declared to be the sonne of God with power according to the spirit that sanctifieth in that that he rose againe from death For when death was ouercome it appeared vnto all men that the Deuill also which was the Lorde of death was ouercome which victorie was not a worke of mannes power but of Gods maiestie This thing must also be extended vnto Christes members For where both he that sanctifyeth and he that is sanctifyed are all one our glory also which is due to the children of God shall appeare at length in our resurrection We crie now also Abba father and carye the pledge of saluation in our heartes which is the holye ghost and be euen now the children of God but yet it appeareth not what we shall be But we knowe that when Christ appeareth at the later daye wee shall be like vnto him This is the cause that Christ calleth that day the regeneration Math. 19. not bicause we are then fyrst made the children of God but for that they that seeme in this worlde to be forsaken of God enuyed shall at that day be declared to be the children of God See Wisedome 5 Let vs herewith comfort our selfe in aduersitie against the vniust iudgement that
collation he applyeth to the matter present For it is euident this Prophete preached in the reigne of Manasses what time both ydolatrie and all kinde of vice reygned vnder that wicked and cruell king For it is reported that he brought Iurie into errour and the Citizens of Ierusalem so that they exceeded the Gentyles in naughtynesse whom God before that had destroyed Besides this he greatly contemned the worde of God and passing all measure hated the truth against the which he was so inflamed that he fylled the whole Citie with the bloude of Innocents And yet they puffed vp in the confydence of Gods couenant of their forefathers of the temple and ceremonies thought they might without checke thus doe and those that admonished them to doe otherwise or threatened them with the iudgement of God they wickedlye scoffed at Therfore Abacuc then prophecied the comming of the Chaldeyes which he sayde shoulde ouerthrowe the Citie and Temple and shoulde carye all the people awaye a thing which they thought was impossible to be done Herevnto Paule hauing a respect seemeth to say you knowe what befell vnto your forefathers when they despised the sayinges of the Prophetes They sawe the destruction both of the Citie and Temple neyther coulde that prowde name of the people of God and trust in their ceremonies deliuer them from the punishment at hande For although it woulde seeme incredible vnto you if a man woulde saye that God woulde destroy your nation yet I say there are greater and more horrible punishments prepared for you For the kingdome of God shall be taken from you and you shall be forsaken and that saluation that was promised to your forefathers shall be conueyed vnto the Gentyles This example of Paule teacheth vs that the worde of saluation must so be preached that the iudgement of God must also be layd before the eyes of those that despise it and be vnfaythfull Therfore they are not to be heard that saye such preaching is not fytte for the myldenesse of the Gospell and vnseemely for charitie For so Christ taught his Apostles when he sayde it shoulde be easier for those of Sodome and Gomorrha in the daye of iudgement than for those which refused to heare them Yea himselfe thundreth out that horrible wo vnto those vnthankefull Cities of Bethsaida Corozaim and Capernaum Doth he not also threaten Ierusalem with besieging with the sworde with famine and with destruction This the frowardnesse of mannes nature partlye requireth which sometime must bee brought vnder by threates and partly the dutie of a pastor or shepehearde whome it becommeth like a watchman to giue warning of the sworde hanging ouer the peoples heades that though they be incurable yet he may deliuer his owne soule that the bloude of them that perish be not required at his hands This place also teacheth vs that there is no sinne more grieuous than the contempt of Gods worde forasmuch as God vseth to punish no sinne more grieuously For whatsoeuer sinnes else a man committeth might after a sort be ascribed to mans infyrmitie by reason whereof sometime euen the best men that be doe fall But if a man ioyne vnto licentious life contempt of Gods worde that is a token of a deuilishe and incurable wickednesse Which was the cause that God alwayes most seuerely reuenged the same It is knowne what came to passe in the beginning vnto the world for despising Noah the preacher of righteousnesse The lyke felt Pharao Saule Achab Manasses and all the people of Israel being ledde into Assyria Yet were these things but a pastime and fleabyting to that that afterwarde came to the Iewes for reiecting of Christ whereof to discourse any further the time will not suffer vs In the meane season it is necessarye to tell you this one thing that in the Iewes is set out to vs and to all ages an example whereby we are taught that no man shall scape vnpunished that is so bolde as to contemne the doctrine of christ For he that spared not the naturall braunches will much lesse spare the impes and graffes set in that stocke if they be barren Which thing we see the Churches of Asia and Greece hath many dayes since prooued which being once founded by the Apostles are nowe deuided from Christ and beare the horrible yoke of Mahomets impietie And woulde to God we sawe not in these dayes the preambles of calamitie to come in a great many which to much disdainefully lothe the saluation of the Gospell Let vs therfore apply to our selues that which Paule sayth in this place and embracing the doctrine of the Gospell with constant fayth and thankfull mindes let vs giue our selues wholy to Iesus Christ our Sauiour and redeemer to whom be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The lxxxxiiij Homelie WHEN the Iewes were gone out of the congregation the Gentyles besought that they woulde preach the word to them the next Sabboth When the Congregation was broken vp manye of the Iewes and vertuous Proselytes followed Paule and Barnabas which spake to them and exhorted them to continue in the grace of god And the next Sabboth day came almost the whole Citie togither to heare the worde of god But when the Iewes sawe the people they were full of indignation and spake agaynst those thinges which were spoken of Paule speaking against it and rayling on it Then Paule and Barnabas waxed bolde and sayde It was meeâ—e that the woorde of God shoulde first haue bene preached vnto you But seeing you putte it from you and thinke your selues vnworthye of euerlasting lyfe loe wee turne to the Gentyles For so hath the Lorde commaunded vs I haue made thee a light of the Gentyles that thou be the saluation vnto the ende of the worlde THat saying of God vttered in this wise by the Prophete Esaye 55. concerning his worde is verye notable and comfortable Like as the rayne and snow commeth downe from heauen and returneth not thither againe but watreth the earth and maketh it fruitefull and greene So the worde also that commeth out of my mouth shall not turne agayne voyde vnto mee but shall accomplish my will and prosper in the thing whereto I sende it For although there be many that wickedly repell it yet hath God alwayes his chosen in whome it vseth to bring forth fruite An euident example whereof we haue at this present For after that Luke hath reported Paules sermon he sheweth also how he had diuers kinde of hearers whereof some we must imitate and other some for their wickednesse and boldenesse we must diligently eschue And in these diuers hearers we see the worde also to haue a diuers effect For to some it is the sauour of lyfe vnto life and to other some the sauour of death vnto death as Paule himselfe beareth witnesse in the last Epistle to the Corinthians cap. 2. Paule beginneth with those which hearde the Gospell preached without any fruite that is to say the
they easily heare the voyce of Christ and perceyue that God calleth them bicause they haue the seede of God in them which lying hidden before is by the worde of God quickened and brought to maturitie and perfyte ripenesse Hereof it proceedeth that Christ sayth they that are borne of God and are the sheepe of his flocke heare his voyce and are delighted therwith yea and those he acknowledgeth for his sheepe of whome hitherto he was vnknowne and which were afterwarde to be called and drawne saying I haue other sheepe also which are not of this folde Them also must I bring in and they shall heare my voyce and there shall bee one folde and one shepehearde Of which sort Luke sheweth that these Antiochians were And the treatie hereof ought to seeme to no man superfluous forasmuch as there is nothing belonging to our saluation more pleasaunt or profytable to bee considered than this For herein are opened the fountaines of our saluation and we are taught that the same dependeth vppon the meere grace of God and therefore the arrogant and Pharisaicall glorying in mannes iustice and merite is hereby quite ouerthrowne and buryed This also prooueth the certaintie of our saluation and marueylously fortifyeth our fayth if it shoulde stagger through temptations For God cannot repent him of his electing and calling vs. And whereas we be elected or chosen in Christ which is that impregnable rocke against which the gates of hell are not able to preuayle and which will not suffer his sheepe to be taken out of his handes It is impossible that they should fall from their saluation which feele themselues to be graffed in him Wherevnto this place also is to be referred where it is sayde As many beleeued as were ordeyned vnto life euerlasting For although the Iewes raged neuer so much they coulde not hinder the saluation or faith of one of the elected And as many as shall in this wyse consider Gods predestination and election shall perceyue their fayth to be marueylously increased And if any will wade yet deeper in Gods secrets mysteries and will presume to call his eternall counsayles to the count of mans reason they shall at length go so farre that eyther they shall scoffingly deride the iudgements of God or else attribute that vnto man which it becommeth vs to seeke only in the grace and fauour of God and shall spoile Christ of his glory who is the foundation of our saluation See Rom. 9.11 But to returne to these electes let vs consider the effect of Gods word that appeared and shewed it selfe in them by the which may easily be gathered what their dutie is whome God electeth This is a marueylous effect of Gods worde that euen in the greatest feare of all daungers the hearts of those that beleeued are recreated with ioye considering howe God the father is well pleased with them Wherevnto Christ had a respect when he bade vs reioyce in troubles Then after that it is sayde they glorifyed the worde of God which is a token of thankefulnesse which they cannot choose but render vnto God which haue anye thing tasted of the grace of god They vse to glorifye the worde of God which embrace it with fayth and submit themselfe vnto it subduing all their reason and vnderstanding vnto it which is not the last nor least ende of preaching the Gospell as we haue in other places declared These thinges teache vs what they haue to doe that will be counted of the number of the elect and they also are here confuted which saye the exercises of Christian religion and good workes are by this doctrine of free election and predestination put away and destroyed For where as it was before declared vocation or calling followeth election and iustifycation by fayth followeth calling or vocation it cannot be that he which vnderstandeth he is elected can cast from him the workes of a Christian man For he knoweth that we are elected in Christ to that end that after we haue here liued an innocent and irreprehensible life we shall liue with Christ for euer in heauen Wherefore according to the Apostles commaundement he laboureth by continuall traueyle in innocencie and godlynesse to ratifye and confyrme his election and calling Thirdly it is to be obserued howe Luke sayth the worde of God was published throughout all the Countrie For hereby it appeareth howe little the wicked are able to preuayle against Christ with all their attempts For the spirite of God bloweth where it listeth and is not mooued eyther with the authoritie or power of man Therfore the same commeth here to passe that we sawe came to passe before at Ierusalem in the persecution of Steuen And this is the propertie of the worde of God the more to shewe his power and force the more it is withstanded delighting as it were to wrastle with the aduersaries And there is no cause for any man to aske why we see not Christes kingdome haue as good successe in these dayes For by our sloth and negligence the boundes thereof are drawne in and narrowed and we see that saying of Christ is true in all states of men where he testifyeth that in the later times faith shall be very rare scant vpon the earth Furthermore after these ioyfull successes of the Apostles and victories gotten against these wicked enimies a newe businesse aryseth namely a manifest persecution whereof the same Iewes were the authors bicause they coulde preuayle nothing at the fyrst and bicause they sawe the doctrine of Christ stronger than to be ouerturned with the craft of Sophisters or with slaunders and reproches And the Iewes many times in this booke are reported to haue bene the beginners of persecution and Paule writing of them in the fyrst Epistle to the Thessalonians seconde Chapter sayth For as they killed the Lorde Iesus and their owne Prophets euen so they persecute vs and God they please not and are contrary to all men and hinder vs that we shoulde not speake vnto the Gentyles that they might bee saued to fulfill their sinnes alwaye c. Which things are therfore to be obserued that we might acknowledge the iust iudgement of God vpon them and how those horrible and straunge calamities fell vpon them worthily which our Sauiour Christ threatened vnto them and are written in hystories For God purposed by the example of them to teache vs what remayneth for all the despisers and enimies of his sonne And it is very worthy the consideration to see by what subtile meanes they procured this persecution and what effect it had First their subtiltie appeareth in those whom they went about to make on their sides against the Apostles And these were fyrst certaine women commended for their honestie and godlynesse And it was not without a cause that they thought their helpe meete for this purpose For this sexe of women as they are naturally inclined and giuen to superstition so are they very
the saying of Dauid Many are the tribulations of the iust and that Christ foretolde shoulde come vnto vs And in all these things we must remember that so it must be not onely for that God maye be founde true of hys worde but bicause it is expedient thus to tame and brydle our fleshe and to mooue vs to lothe this lyfe and to desire the life to come For we feele in our selues what a loue of this worlde is in our fleshe and with howe much adoe we are brought to the desire of heauenly things And what thinke you woulde come of vs if we should taste of no aduersitie in this world but haue all things come to passe according to our desire lyking Surely the flesh would neuer be brought to renounce this worlde which notwithstanding all these vexations is woonderfully in loue with the worlde The second reason is that they declare how there is a ioyfull ende of tribulations for that by tribulations there is an entrance for vs into the kingdome of god Which wordes are not so to be vnderstanded as though by suffring afflictions we deserue the kingdome of God which is purchased for vs by the bloude of our Sauiour Christ only But they teach vs that Christ by his example hath trode out this way vnto vs that as he by the crosse entred into the glory of his father so the ende of all afflictions is set forth vnto vs to be the inheritaunce of eternall life according to the promise of Christ I will that where I am there my Minister shall also be Who therfore will henceforth abhorre the crosse who will be offended at afflictions seeing he heareth they come also vnto the wicked but by Christes meane worke to the saluation of the godly Let vs remember these things at this day O brethren Let vs consider that it is Gods appoyntment that we should be thus invred with diuers troubles and that it can not be otherwise bicause the naughtynesse of our flesh so requireth Let vs haue an eye to the example of Christ who bicause he woulde be our Captaine suffered fyrst all these things Furthermore let vs fasten the eyes of our minde vppon the glory of the heauenly life and forgette these frayle and temporall things behinde vs Lette vs ioyne herevnto feruent prayer that he maye vouchsafe to accomplish and performe the good worke which is begonne in vs And so shall it come to passe that being inspyred with his spirite and grace and hauing prosperously ended this race of our life and attayned to the rewarde of the heauenly we shall liue and reigne with our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The C. Homelie AND when they had ordeyned them Elders by election in euery congregation and had prayed and fasted they commended them to the Lorde on whome they beleeued And when they had gone thorowout Pisidia they came to Pamphilia and when they had preached the woorde in Perga they descended into the Citie Attalia and thence departed by shippe to Antioch from whence they were committed vnto the grace of God to the woorke which they fulfilled When they were come and had gathered togither the congregation they rehearsed all that God had done by them and howe hee had opened the doore of fayth vnto the Gentyles And there they abode long time with the Disciples AS it was the dutie of the Apostles to bring our Sauiour Iesus Christ Disciples and to gather him a Church out of all Nations by preaching of the Gospell so was it their parts and dutie carefullye and diligently to see vnto the same Churches And this doe Paule and Barnabas most faythfullye For after they had with perill of their lyues planted Congregations at Antioche Iconium and Lystra they laboured with all industrie possible to maintaine and defende the same against the assaults and craftes of Satan And bicause they knewe the Iewes did marueylously vexe them they returned againe to the Churches there notwithstanding they were opprobriously driuen forth of them Neither doe they returne without profyte but confyrme and strengthen the mindes of the Disciples with admonitions and comfortes exhorting them to continue and abide in the doctrine and putting away the slaunder and offence of the Crosse of all which hath bene spoken in the sermon before going Herevnto is to be adioyned that that is sayde in the beginning of this place touching Elders ordeyned by the sayde Apostles When we haue hereof intreated as much as God shall giue vs grace then will we speake of their returne vnto the Church at Antioch agayne to whome they recounted all that they had done abrode When they had sayth Luke ordeyned them Elders by election in euery congregation and had prayed and fasted they commended them to the Lorde on whome they beleeued They are called Seniors or Elders which partlye are Ministers and teachers of his word and partly such as are ayding and assisting the Pastours in the administration of the Church and which by reason of their authoritie see that Discipline be obserued in the Church And where Luke sayth they ordeyned such in euery Church it easily appeareth that it is very necessarye for the conseruation of the Church to haue such as by whose ministery the doctrine of the worde may be had in continuall vse This is requisite both for the infyrmitie of the flesh and also bicause of the corruption of mannes nature which must needes be oftentimes warned to doe his dutie least he be brought to destruction by the craftes and subtiltie of the Deuill For the which cause Christ did not onely sende forth the Apostles to preach the Gospell among all Nations of the worlde but also gaue vnto his Church Pastours and teachers by whose diligence the fayth and knowledge of God which the Apostles taught might be confyrmed and preserued in mens mindes And Paule writeth that he left Titus for this cause in Creta that he should ordeyne Elders in euery Citie of that Islande And herevnto it is manifest the godlyest Kings and Princes that were hertofore had a respect by whose liberalitie Churches were endowed and enriched least for want of prouision the ministery of the word shoulde haue fayled Therefore their error is very pieuishe and absurde which reiect the doctryne of the worde as vnprofytable and superfluous For if these men did well knowe themselues they would perceyue that thys is the readyest waye whereby to attayne vnto saluation as Christ sometime tolde Martha being very much busied and occupyed in other matters Therefore as many as will haue the Church to be maintayned let them diligentlye prouide that the Church want not fytte and worthy Ministers The Euangelyst also declareth the ceremony or maner of choosing Elders wherein prayer and fasting were fyrst placed whereof mention was made as we haue hearde before in the lyke case Act. 1. and .13 When the Scripture vseth to ioyne both these togither it signifyeth that
prophecyed destruction vnto the Iewes which they had deserued bicause of their vnruly and licentious lyuing But bicause by destruction of the Iewes the promises of the eternall kingdome of the Messias might seeme to quayle and fall God comforteth them agayne promysing that he will restore the tabernacle or kingdome of Dauid agayne I will returne sayth he and will buylde againe the Tabernacle of Dauid that is fallen downe and that which is fallen in decay of it will I set vp againe And it is not without a cause that he maketh mention of the Tabernacle For so he comprehendeth the outwarde worship which must be abrogated and abolished in the kingdome of the Messias And therfore it seemeth that Iames maketh his argument that the Gentyles should not be striuen withall about ceremonies and obseruation of the lawe for as much as it was long time before prophecied that all Moses discipline shoulde cease in the time of the Messias Also here is declared what maner of people should be in the church vnder christ And among these the fyrst place is gyuen to the remnaunt of the Iewes euen vnto those which were saued by the peculiar goodnesse of God from the vniuersall destruction of all the nations according to that saying of Esay the tenth Chapiter Though the people of Israell be as the sande of the sea yet shall the remnaunt of them be saued But vnto these shall come all other nations which shall be called after the name of God and shall seeke the Lorde with the Iewes In these words lye two arguments First it is sayde that in the kingdome of Messias the Iewes and Gentiles shall be â–ª one as worthy as an other And next they shall haue both one office and duetie This shall be their dignitie or worthynesse that the name of God shall be inuocated ouer them all that is as much to say they shall both be called after the name of God and the people of god For this is a phrase of speeche much vsed with the Hebrues which is to be founde in Gene. 48. and Esay 4. The duetie of both this people shall be to seeke the Lorde Which thing is not done with outwarde ceremonies and obseruances of the lawe but by true fayth Of these wordes of the Prophete Iames most stronglye concludeth that it is a folly and vnmeete for the ceremonies of the lawes sake to berealie the Gentyles of that glorie which God long sithence vouchsafed to giue them Moreouer as it is a singuler comfort that through the falshood and destruction of man Gods promises can nothing be stopped or hindered for what though some of them beleeued not Shall their vnbeliefe make the promise of God of no effect Nay let God be true and euery man a lyer so whosoeuer will be taken for the people of God are in this place admonished of their duetie That is to seeke the Lorde who being a spirite infynite and pearâ—ing through all thing and gouerning all thing is not tyed to anye certaine place but maye be sought and founde by fayth onely which taketh holde of him Whyle he manifesteth himselfe vnto vs by his worde And least it might seeme an absurde and straunge thing to any man that the Gentyles should thus sodainely be matched with the Iewes Amoz maketh God the Author hereof and Iames expounding the same sayth Knowne vnto God are all hys workes from the beginning As though he should say There is no cause why eyther we should marueyle at these things or accuse God of vnrighteousnesse For although these seeme vnto vs to be absurde thinges yet God knoweth certainely the reason of all his doings Neyther let vs thinke that God can be deceyued bicause long ago before this worlde was created he disposed and ordered all things well by his eternall counsell Hereof may be gathered a generall doctrine that we must not call the eternall purpose of our saluation to mans account but reuerently kisse and order the righteousnesse wisedome and goodnesse of God. See Paule touching thys poynt Rom. 9. and .11 Chapters In the seconde part of his oration Iames vttereth a counsell both profytable and necessarie He sawe great enmitie betweene the Iewes and the Gentyles whereof at length was lyke to growe a pernitious daungerous schisme in the Church Wherfore necessitie required that deliberation should be taken with speede for the procuring and mainteyning of concorde and sheweth what is best to be done The summe of all his aduise is that the libertie of the Christians must be kept safe and inuiolable and that it must be so tempered that it breake not out into lycentiousnesse and giue occasion of offence Unto the fyrst poynt belongeth this saying of his wherefore my sentence is that wee trouble not them which from the Gentiles are turned vnto God. The meaning is that the yoke of the lawe must not be layde vppon them nor their consciences charged with the obseruing therof as a thing necessarie vnto iustifycation for them which had forsaken the superstitiousnesse of gentilitie and professed christ And that the Gentiles should not thinke the law so abrogated as though men were at libertie to doe what they list he thinketh good to admonishe them touching certaine pointes wherein the Gentiles offended both against christian puritie and holynesse and also against brotherly loue Foure things he forbiddeth whereof two are of themselues vnlawfull and other two are meane and indifferent things Of the fyrst sort are filthynesse of Images and fornication And hereof were the Gentyles to be admonished bicause they fowly offended in them both For there were of them who after they had professed Christ yet went into the ydols temples and being inuited and bidden of their friends were present at the Gentiles sacrifices eate of such things as were offred vnto the ydols and to be briefe were partakers at these sacrifyces as easily appeareth by the fyrst Epistle of Paule to the Corinthians And they thought they offended not in thus doing bicause they knewe the ydole was nothing and were well instructed concerning the fayth But Iames in one worde preuenteth and aunswereth their reasons while he aduiseth them to abstayne from filthynesse of Images For hereby he teacheth vs that ydolatrie is vnlawfull and abhominable of it selfe so that no man can be partaker thereof without manifest pollution and vncleanesse This saying it seemeth he tooke out of the lawe where God sayeth by Moses The grauen ymages of their Gods shalt thou burne with fyre and couer not the Golde and Syluer that is on them nor take it vnto thee least thou be snared therein For it is an abhomination before the Lorde thy God. Bring not therefore abhomination into thine house least thou be a damned thing as it is but vtterly defie it and abhorre it for it is a damned thing As touching fornication what licentiousnesse the Gentiles therein vsed without all check or punishment is more knowne than deserueth to be declared There are
saying If ye thinke that I beleeue on the Lorde come into my house and abyde there And she constreyned vs. THe Apostle Paule being called of God by the Aungell passed into Macedonia to preach the Gospell vnto the men of that countrie By which example is prooued partly the dignitie of the Gospell and partly that saluation that is giuen vs of meere fauour and grace is declared For if we consider the Macedonians they were in the same case and condicion that other Nations were which Paule otherwheres wryteth were subiect vnto the power of darkenesse were Idolaters were the seruants of sinne and therefore voyde of god Besides that God sendeth Paule now to teach them the waye of saluation when they once thinke not thereof But let vs see what he did at Philippi the chiefest citie of Macedonia Wee were sayth Luke in that Citie abyding certaine dayes The cause of this abode as maye be gathered by all circumstances was for that the Apostles sawe no oportunitie to preache which thing they chiefely wayted for Wherefore at length they sought the same out of the Citie For they went out of the Citie on the Sabboth day and preached the Gospell to certaine women nigh vnto a certaine Riuer whither they vsed of custome to resort vnto publike prayer This is a verye notable example teaching vs howe God vseth to trye and exercise the fayth and constancie of his seruantes For as it hath bene declared the Apostle was called by the Aungell as one speaking in the behalfe of all the countrie and desiring helpe Wherfore a man might haue hoped that the Macedonians should haue receyued Paule when he had come with all kinde of alacritie and declaration of ioy and that euery mans minde had bene prepared to receyue the light of the Gospell But this hope so deceyueth them that in a moste famous and populous Citie there is not one that giueth eare vnto them neyther can they espie any occasion to make a sermon notwithstanding they narrowly wayted for the same And without the Citie women only gaue eare vnto them and but one of them all that beleeued the worde one Lydia which was a straunger Who therefore woulde not thinke this calling of Paule to haue bene a mockery seeing no effect to followe of the same But God vseth to laye many stoppes in the way of them that walke in his calling whereby to hinder and pull them backe to prooue their fayth to trayne them vnto constancie and to teach them to wrastle and ouercome aduersitie So Moses being sent to deliuer the people fyndeth many impedimentes layde in his waye which seemed much repugnaunt to the will and appoyntment of god For the Aungell of the Lorde threatneth him with death bicause he neglected the Circumcising of his sonne and he fyndeth Pharao not onely set and bent against his requestes but also the children of Israel murmurre and rebell against him And when he was out of Egypt the sea laye in his way before him so that nature hir selfe seemed to fyght against him but his constancie of fayth and stedfast purpose to fulfyll the commaundementes of God ouercame all these aduersities So that cruell enimie Saule ryseth vp against Dauid being called and appointed to be king by whose tyrannie or euer he came to the kingdome he was expulsed his countrie And manye such like thinges came dayly to passe whereby God vseth to trye our faith But it is our dutie constantly to holde on and with sure hope to wayte for the assistance of God and so we shall fynde he will neyther fayle of his promises nor want to further our enterprises Furthermore we haue a marueylous example of conuersion set forth in Lydia which by reason of the manifold doctrine therof the Euangelist most diligently describeth with all the circumstances And beginning with the description of the person he sayth there was a woman to admonish vs of that seâ—e or kinde by the which sinne entred into the worlde By hir condicion and calling she was a seller of purple and exercised a kinde of merchandise seruing more to the maintenance of pompe and pride than vnto necessitie to saye nothing of couetousnesse craft and deceyte and such like vices as this kinde of people are commonly giuen vnto Besides she was a straunger borne at Thyatirae a Citie of Lydia These thinges are declared to the ende that we might knowe howe God vseth to despyse no state or degree of men but of al sorts fauoreth embraceth those that are desirous to conuert turne vnto him Infynite other examples of lyke kinde there are which teach vs the same For Christ in manye places reasoneth with harlots about their saluation In other places agayne he openeth the kingdome of heauen vnto Publicanes He disdeyned not the order of Phariseyes seeing he admitted Nicodemus to talke with him in the night season and mosâ—e friendly instructed him Yea he did lighten the Centurion which was appoynted to see him executed with the knowledge of him These places teach vs that we shoulde not despayre of Gods grace by reason of the trade or kynde of lyfe that we haue heretofore ledde For it is euident that the doore of saluation standeth open to euery man which vnfaynedly desireth it In this example also appeareth the counsell of God which of little beginnings promoteth the kingdome of his sonne For he appoynteth Lydia to be the fyrst fruites of that Church whose fayth afterwarde Paule thinketh he coulde neuer sufficiently commende So Christ chose out from among fyshers and Publicanes his chiefe Disciples And we must not thinke it is without a cause that Christes kingdome here on earth touching the outwarde sight is of no reputation and a despysed thing For hereof we may gather that it is not of this worlde nor that we must seeke the thinges of this worlde in the same It is also euident that they which desire to be partakers with Christ must not glory in the wisedome of the fleshe in Nobilitie in pompe and other such like things but only in the Lorde as Paule hath taught at large in the fyrst Epistle to the Corinthians the fyrst Chap. Here hast thou what to aunswere those which rayle at the doctrine and fayth of the Gospell bicause none holde with the same but the Comminaltie and men of small or no reputation vsing the same argument that the Phariseyes and Scribes sometime vsed against their seruants which commended Christes doctrine Why rather harken they not what Christ sayth I thanke thee ô father bicause thou hast hidden these thinges from the wyse and prudent and hast shewed them vnto Babes Verilye father euen so was it thy good pleasure But after he had described the person of Lydia he declareth the order and maner of hir conuersion In the which fyrst she is sayd to be religious and to feare God as diuers other did both among the Iewes and Gentyles which yet were ignoraunt in the way of
that in Claudius dayes they were all driuen out of Rome and Italie And surelye it might seeme a grieuous attempt for Iewes defamed persons almost with all men to prescribe lawes vnto the Romanes the Lords seigniors of the whole world And this accusation was of such force and effect that all the people ranne vpon the Apostles as it had bene to the quenching of some great fyre begun Thou shalt in this place consider what the crafts of the enimies of the truth are We heard how they were incensed led with the desire of priuate lucre aduantage But bicause it was an vnhonest poynt to disturbe the whole citie for a fewes sake they make of a priuate case a publike with marueylous arte and craft so proceeding as though they tooke the publike weales cause in hande Thus we heare Caiaphas played the Rhetorician when he sayde vnto the Scribes consulting agaynst Christ It is expedient for vs that one man dye for the people and not all the Nation perishe And now a dayes nothing is so common a thing as to set a pretence of common weale vpon priuate affections when men desire the doctrine of truth to be banished This craft they haue learned of their Captaine the Deuill who we reade vsed the same trickes euen from the beginning For did he not this wayes entyce our fyrst parents to breake Gods commaundement so propose his matter as though he had sought no whitte for his owne auayle but was onely carefull for theirs When he begoonne also to dispute with Christ he seemed to go about to cause Christ to declare his Godheade vnto the worlde by some woonderfull and myraculous wise and not to holde the worlde anye longer in suspence and doubt what he was For to this ende were his sayings touching turning of stones into breade and casting himselfe downe from the pinnacle of the Temple We haue euerywhere examples of such sleyghtes the chiefe ende whereof is to warne vs that we suffer not our selues to be circumuented and beguiled eyther with the craftes of the deuill himselfe or of his members This place also teacheth vs with what crimes commonly the truth is charged in this worlde Namely that she troubleth and disquieteth common weales and beguyleth the simple Commons with new and false religion Hereof commeth it to passe that the Ministers and teachers of the truth are counted for seditious fellowes seducers and beguilers The faythfull seruauntes of God Moses and Aaron are so called of Pharao the tyrant For thus he aunswereth them desiring him that the people myght be set at libertie You Moses and Aaron why pluck you the people away from their labour But the wicked Achab more bitterly vpbraydeth the Prophete Elias with the same saying Art not thou he that troublest Israel Yet is that more grieuous that Amasias the Priest layeth to Amos the Prophetes charge before king Ieroboam in these wordes Amos hath made a conspiracie against thee in the middest of the house of Israel and the lande cannot away with his sermons Yea the wicked Courtyers of Sedechias the king accuse Ieremie of treason and of flying to his enimies the Assirians saying he is the onely authour of all their miseries and destruction But this is no marueyle considering these were the poynts of accusation that were layde vnto Christes charge For the Priestes sayde vnto Pylate wee founde this man peruerting the whole Nation and forbidding to paye tribute vnto Caesar saying he was Christ a king Agayne If thou let him loose thou art not Caesars friend Whosoeuer maketh himselfe a king speaketh against Caesar. These are grieuous matters and argue the great impudencie of the worlde And yet they may seeme tollerable being compared with the things done in our dayes These thinges in times past did they saye which were the professed enimies of the Prophetes and Apostles and which knewe not that Christ was their sauiour But nowe adayes they that will be taken and counted for Christians which challenge vnto them the chiefe gouernaunce of the Church which professe themselues to be the nurses shepeheardes and defenders of the Church vse to persecute the ministers of Christ and his Gospell and call that a newe doctrine a seditious and a deceytfull which according to the scriptures of the olde and newe Testament sheweth that all our saluation is onely in Christ Iesus which teacheth vs the right vse of the sacraments innocencie and puritie of life the duties of charitie commaundeth vs to loue our enimies leaueth lawes and priuiledges free vnto Magistrates biddeth vs giue vnto Caesar that is Caesars and vnto God that belongeth vnto him which commendeth vnto vs principally the desire of peace and commaundeth vs asmuch as lyeth in vs to haue peace with all men Who may not therefore crie out ô maners ô tymes Let vs therfore acknowledge the blindenesse of this world and not esteeme their slaunders one myte whereby they go about to defame and bring in suspition the wholesome doctrine of the Gospell It remayneth for vs to consider what the iudgement of the Gouernour of Philippi was concerning this present cause But what saye I the iudgement whereas without all iudgement they raged like madde men against the Apostles Sreyghtways they tare and rent their garments as though there wanted Ministers of such mischiefe Then they commaunde them without hearing their aunswere and being guiltlesse to be beaten with roddes And when they had bene well scourged at length they cast them in prison commaunding that they shoulde be well watched as though they were worthye of more punishment than other malefactors Which thing was the cause that they were put in an inner prison and their feete thrust into the stockes But what more iniustice coulde Magistrates and men in office shewe He offendeth that doth but denie him leaue that is accused to excuse himselfe But these men besides beate straungers with roddes and when they haue beaten them thrust them in prison meaning afterwarde at leysure to heare their aunswere The cause of this rage was for that they suffered other that slaundered them to much to kindle their choler Therfore let them that sitte in iudgement flie this pestilent plague and remember that they haue two eares giuen them for this cause that one maye be kept open for the Plaintife and that other for the defendant Let them also remember that God is the President of iudgements to whome they also shall one day giue an account of their iudgements In the meane season we are admonished what the state of the godly is in this worlde Notorious malefactors maye liue in safetye but the godlye are hated and persecuted of all men and where they hurt none but doe good vnto all men they haue least thanke of all men in the worlde It was a singular benefite to deliuer the Damsell out of the thraldome of Satan But for their good turne they are punished with strypes and imprisonment as publike enimies of the Citie Hereof we haue euery
nor hath any faith Therefore this Iayler doth well to declare his faith by workes of charitie which it becommeth vs also busily to apply if we will not be taken and called vaine professours of the faith Fourthly he reioyceth with all his housholde bicause he beleeued in God and knewe he nowe belonged vnto the Church of Christ in whome onely the treasures of saluation are layde vp And yet as we erewhyle declared he was in great daunger thereby For if the Iudges mindes had notbene sodainely altered which alteration he yet wist not of he had dyed for it insomuch as he had let those loose whome the Iudge had commaunded to be laide in yrons But as faith maketh all men obedient vnto God so it ouercommeth all labours and daungers and suffereth not the feeling of heauenly ioye which the spirite of Christ inspyreth to be ouercome with any temptations Therefore Paule wryting to these faythfull of the Phylippians byddeth them alwaies to reioyce and be glad Moreouer if a man would lay togither all things saide hitherto of this Iayler it shall appeare that fayth is not ydle nor can not be seperated from good workes For what good workes are here lacking He recompenseth the iniuries made before vnto the Apostles He obeyeth God duely with present daunger of his lyfe declaring hereby howe readie he ment afterwarde to be in all other thinges Hee receyued the sacramentes duelie as he ought to doe For where he receyued baptisme streight way it is not like he absteyned from the Lordes supper seing he was conuersaunt with the faithfull Furthermore he was carefull for the saluation of his familie and caused them also to be brought vnto Christ and vnto the congregation also he exerciseth charitie and benefycence liberally and euen in the middle of daungers ioyeth altogither in spirituall gladnesse And yet the Apostles being asked the true waye of saluation appointed him but faith onely in Iesus Christ. And this faith brought forth streight way such excellent fruites as we haue heard Wherevnto yet we must not attribute the glorie of saluation bicause he coulde haue done none of them vnlesse by faith he had beene graffed in Christ and quickned with his spirite Here fyrst are they confuted that saye the doctrine of faith is an enimie vnto good workes seing such increase of good workes springeth of none other thing so much as of faith And next they also which vnder a false pretence of the Gospell seeke the vnbrydelled licentiousnesse of the fleshe and to sinne without check Howbeit after the hystory of the keeper of the Prison ended Luke commeth vnto the officers of Philippi and declareth howe the Apostles were delyuered by their commaundement and authoritie For Gods workes are perfyte and beguyle not mens mindes with vaine hope and expectation of his helpe and succour In the meane season yet God marueylously tosseth the Apostles that one maye see he vseth the wicked to fulfyll his pleasure euen against their wyll But let vs discusse all things in order that we may receyue the more comfort and instruction thereby By the breake of daye came Sergeaunts from the Magistrates commaunding the Apostles to be let loose and it shall appeare afterward by Paules words that this was a secret dimission they went about meaning also to sende them out of the Citie But howsoeuer they were dimissed it is plaine that these Iudges did acknowledge both the innocencie of the Apostles and also their owne vnrighteousnesse which they vsed against them But whether it was the meane whyle of the night that caused them to consider so much or the earthquake that strake them in such feare that they durst not holde on in their tyrannie it is vncertaine But assuredly such sodaine chaunge of minde did aboundantly declare both their rashnesse and vnrighteousnesse Yet go they about marueylous craftily to hyde the heynousnesse they had commytted and whereof they were ashamed For therefore woulde they haue the Apostles priuily to be set at libertie to lay all the fault in them as though they mistrusting their cause had broke open the dores and fledde out of Prison Thus the wicked vse with craftes and colours to seeke to seeme righteous being ashamed of their naughtinesse but meaning no earnest repentaunce which causeth them to their further shame to heape freshe offences and sinnes vpon the olde Therefore this place teacheth vs fyrst what the repentaunce of the wicked is for the most part Doubtlesse a counterfeyte repentaunce and such as reuerence and feare of men onely wringeth out of them not repenting in the meane season from the heart nor nothing mindefull of amendement Thus we reade Saule repented when he earnestly required Samuel not to depart from him least his authoritie and estimation should vtterly haue quayled before the Elders and the people That this is a vaine and vnprofytable repentaunce appeareth euen by this for that in the meane season they hate the worde of God woorse than a Tode bicause the light thereof discloseth their wickednesse Let euery man therefore so learne to acknowledge his offences that he may also be sorrowfull for the same and not seeke to hyde them wyth the shaming of other but rather let them publishe them to the amendment of other and to the setting forth of Gods glorie whereof the scripture giueth vs examples in Dauid and Paule Also this place teacheth vs how easilye wicked officers can quit themselues of great heynous offences For what could this men haue done more wickedly and vnworthy their calling than to beate innocent persons without hearing their cause at the â—ry and clamour of the commons and being all gore bloude and their sores not washed to cast them into a darke dungeon And nowe they thinke it is ynnough if they put them not to death with more shame but conuey them priuily out of the Citie And here is no worde of amends making This is a common thing in these dayes especially in their causes whome the world hateth bicause of their sinceritie in truth and religion yea they thinke they deserue great commendation of modestie and equitie if they doe but depriue such Christians of honours and goodes and banishe them their countrie But let officers consider that they are placed of God in such degree of power and honour Let them also remember that iudgement belongeth vnto god Furthermore let them often remember that they shall one day also come before Christ to be iudged where they shall giue an accompt of all their iudgementes And therefore according to the admonition of the Prophete let them holde the bloud of their subiectes deare in their sight Furthermore here appeareth the inuincible power of God whereby he is able to take and deliuer his beloued out of the handes of the wicked although they persist in their wickeddesse For they repent not of their naughtinesse and thinke of no amendment as we sayde euen nowe yea they vndoubtedly wished the Apostles of
the Citie crying These that trouble the worlde are come hyther also whome Iason hath receyued priuilie And these all doe contrarie to the decrees of Caesar affirming an other king one Iesus And they troubled the people and the officers of the Citie when they heard these things And when they were sufficiently aunswered of Iason and of the other they let them go And the brethren immediatly sent away Paule Silas by night vnto Berrhoea which when they were come thyther entred into the Synagoge of the Iewes AS God ordeyned his sonne from euerlasting to be the sauiour of mankinde so he prophecyed in the beginning of the world that there should be perpetuall enmitie and contention betweene the Deuill and him when he sayde vnto the Serpent I will set enmitie betweene thee and the woman betweene thy seede and hir seede The same shall treade downe thy heade and thou shalt treade vpon hys heele Continuall examples of which prophecie this booke of the Apostles actes declareth vnto vs For wheresoeuer in the worlde the Apostles went about to erect and establishe the kingdome of Christ by the preaching of the Gospell there Satan by his instrumentes alwayes withstoode them This he did fyrst at Ierusalem by the Scribes Priests after that at Samaria by Simon the Sorcerer after that againe at Damascus by Areta king of Arabia in Cyprus by Elymas the Sorcerer at Antioch in Pisidia by the Iewes who after that of an obstinate purpose and implacable hatred followed Paule euerywhere by sea and by lande to hynder and stop the course of the gospell For these were his enimies at Lystra These withstoode him as he taught at Derba And nowe being called of God into Macedonia they trouble and molest him For by their meanes as this present place teacheth he is thrust out of Thessalonica where the gospell began prosperously to take roote The chiefe vse of all these things is that we must not be offended if the lyke come vpon these dayes but that we consyder that this alway is the state of the church in this worlde bicause the worlde delyghteth more in seruing the Prince thereof than in Christ. But let vs vewe this present place which marueylously serueth to instruct and comfort vs against the wicked assaultes of the Deuill and the worlde For fyrst it teacheth vs with what instruments the Deuill fought agaynst Paule at Thessalonica After that it describeth their properties and qualities and the good successe of all this Tragedie Among the instrumentes of the Deuill which he here thought good to vse are two kynde of men rehearsed The fyrst are the Iewes which Luke sayth had indignation at the Apostles But they were hypocrites which vsed the pretence of Gods lawe and zeale of auncient religion to cloke their obstinacie and vnbeliefe with where in deede they sought nothing but their priuate gaine and glorye as by their conspiracie may easily appeare For they tooke vnto them certaine vagabundes men of naughtie conditions whose companye they ought to haue shunned as a moste pestilent plague if they had loued truth and religion For thus are ydle and luskishe lubbers worthie to be called who when they haue spent their goodes in waste stande in the market place lyke publyke wares to be solde and are ready to commit all kinde of mischiefe so they may fynde a buyer This is a marueylous society and such as a man would neuer once suspect could be amonge professours of such vnlyke studyes but that the force of hatred once conceyued against the truth is so great that it vseth to ioyne men of most diuers conditions and natures in league togither Thus thou seest the Priestes Scribes and Phariseyes the Sadduceyes Iudas the Apostle the souldiours Herode and Pilate conspire togither against Christ all which otherwise were of diuers countreyes religion and profession This place teacheth vs who are the most earnest and chiefest enimies of the truth Uerily hypocrites which vnder a false pretence of religion seeke their owne aduauntage and such as being nusseled in ydlenesse and cannot away with pouertie are readie to sell their helpe about any thing For as the fyrst sort by the testimonie of Christ can not beleeue bicause they burne in desyre of priuate glorye so the other thinke there is most right where most meede is Therefore Satan vseth craftily to ioyne and consocyate these two sortes of men togither to the ende that these bolde and desperate dickes of Caria hyred and waged by hypocrites may with open violence bring that to passe which they cannot with their craftie and subtile inuentions This is the cause that nowe a dayes so manye Prelates are seene in kings Courtes that Byshops be of Princes counsels and that Monkes which bragge they are men deade vnto the worlde are seene flying in the fyeld among armed men For they can fynde themselues no more trustie defendoures than such as haue solde their soules and consciences and measure all truth and religion by gaine and lucre These things teach vs what kinde of men they shoulde most of all beware of which desyre to haue their Churches in safety In many places now a dayes Abbotes and Bishops craftily insynuate themselues and pretende a kinde of zeale But when they are once let in by and by they fynde men meete for their purpose and deuises which being brybed with golde dare forceably doe anye thing against the doctrine of Christ and they are founde to be most of all other voyde of al religion and righteousnesse which seemed before to beare greatest zeale vnto God. This the seconde part of this place teacheth vs which declareth their doings which hytherto pretended the zeale of godlynesse in their enterprise The fyrst thing that they doe they set all the Citie by their conspiracie in an vprore which was easie for them to doe by false rumours which they spredde both openly and priuily agaynst the Apostles as enymies of the publike weale That done they violently giue an assault to an other mans house meaning to haue brought forth the Apostles if they had found them there But what kinde of zeale is that that maketh men burst open dores and hale innocents vnto death Yet is there a more heynous matter than this For when they could not fynde them they sought for they bring and pull before the Iudges Iason the Apostles hoste a man for his hospitality worthy of singuler prayse and with him certaine of the brethren which beleeued in Christ and accuse them as Traytors vnto the Citie And they so frame their accusation that they intermeddle in euery worde most impudent lyes and slaunders These say they that trouble the worlde are come hyther also whome Iason hath receyued priuilye They call the Apostles which preach peace and mutuall looue troublers of the worlde whereas they themselues had nowe set all the Citie on a roare lyke seditious fellowes But bicause they knewe religion in pretence whereof they made this adooe was smally regarded
without the certaine aduise of Gods prouydence which I thinke was the most famous Citie that euer was For in antiquitie it passed many as which had to hyr king Cecrops about the time of Moses Afterwarde being renowmed by reason of the victories that she had achieued against the Persians shee did purchase vnto hir selfe immortall commendation for delyuering of Greece out of the handes of a barbarous people In happy pregnancie and sharpnesse of wytte she passed all other For hyr we haue to thanke for Socrates Plato Zenophon Crates and infinite others very famous by reason of their wisedome Which was the cause that in hir was founded a certaine vniuersitie and schoole as it were of the whole world wherevnto most noble men resorted from all partes of the worlde as vnto an onely sea and Castell of all wisedome And such was the fame of hir wisedome that the Romaines when they had ouercome all Asia thought their children could no where in the worlde be better infourmed in preceptes of wisedome and maners of lyuing then at Athens as the preface of Cicero to his sonne vppon the bookes of Offices and duties testifyeth And euen as in many other things so also in religion and honouring of the Gods she seemed to excell all others bicause in hir was to be seene the ymage of Minerua which was thought to haue comme downe from heauen and manye persons were at Athens whome they gloryed in and accounted as Goddes Into thys Citie did the Lorde sende Paule the Apostle to bring it by his ministerie vnto the obedience of fayth And that this was not attempted without good successe and profyte the ende well prooued This is a notable example both of the goodnesse of God and of the power of the gospell For who would not acknowledge the vnspeakeable grace of God when he heareth a Citie vtterly drowned in the darknesse of ydolatrie and humaine wisedome to be so fauourably regarded of god Againe who will not marueyle at the inuincible power of the gospell when he seeth the wisest men in the world confounded by the same and that by the ministerie of Paule which brought nothing with him but the pryntes of roddes and whippes and being driuen out of so many Cities was of no estimation in the worlde Therfore the hystorie of the conuersion of Athens is most worthy to be consydered the fyrst part whereof Luke rehearseth in this place declaring fyrst what Paule did there next howe his doctrine was receyued fyrst preached of most men in the Citie when he fyrst preached we will speake of eche of these things in order Paule abyding at Athens for the comming of Silas and Timotheus walked in the meane season rounde about the Citie consydering their maners and vsages in so much that he pretermytteth not the temples but goeth into them and veweth them as by his oracion hereafter shall appeare And perceyuing the greatest Citie that he had as yet seene so gyuen to Idolatrie and drowned therein waxeth feruent in the spirite mislyking that Gods religion was in such wise prophaned For God is offended with no sinne more then with ydolatrie And the mindes of the godly are most prouoked when they see the same bicause they holde nothing more deere â–ª then the glorie of the soueraigne god Hereof came it to passe that when Moses sawe the golden Calfe almost forgetting hymselfe he brake the Tables of the lawe and beateth the Calfe vnto powder and throweth it into the water to the intent the ydolaters might drinke and let downe their Calfe into their belly Elias incensed with lyke zeale kylled the priestes of Baal with his owne hande whome Iehu directly followed and is in holy scrypture commended therefore The scripture teacheth vs that Iosias with like zeale burned the bones of the ydolaters vpon their owne aultars that all men might perfytely see the indignitie of such wickednesse what shall we saye of the Prophetes which scarce vsed more force of wyt and eloquence in any thing then in speaking agaynst ydolatrie and ymages For then spared they neyther earnest nor game to blase and deface a thing most hatefull vnto god Their contumacie and stubbornesse therefore at thys daye is much to be marueyled and woondered at that will be taken for christians and gospellers and yet holde with ymages and fyght for them against the brethren that professe the fayth of Christ and by odious names call them whose zeale is commended by so many testimonies of scripture and examples of holy men fyghters against Images and Image breakers In the meane season Paules example teacheth vs that all they which will fruitefully and with commendation traueyle in Christes quarrell and in the kingdome of God haue neede to be indewed with zeale For where impietie is a verie obstinate and tough euill it can neuer be pulled vp without verie feruent zeale Let the example of Christ stirre vp in vs this zeale who seing his fathers house turned into a market place or fayre as one that had forgotten his accustomed myldenesse made a whyp of such cordes as were next his hande and draue these wicked marchauntes out of the Temple calling to the disciples mindes that saying of Dauid the zeale of thine house hath euen eaten me vp Here the consideration of the Lords prayer putteth vs in minde of our duetie the chiefe peticions wherof are that the name of God should be sanctifyed and that his kingdome should come But howe shall they with vnfayned mindes praye for these things whome no vnhallowing the name of God and ouerthrowing of his kingdome toucheth or mooueth Therefore these hollow hearted people which in handling of religion are neyther hote nor colde and contrarie to the saying of Elias halt on both sides gaping to get great praise while they be addict to no side but are a lyke friendly to all partes are not to be heard or regarded Such sometime were the people of Laodicia whom Christ threatneth he will spewe out of his mouth But to returne vnto Paule doth he fret disdaine within himselfe bicause of the ydolatry that he seeth Nay he mindeth how to reforme this great Citie being both a straunger of no name amongst them Forthwith therfore he reasoneth of true religion and beginneth to preach Iesus Christ. But I pray you how many things were there to haue kept him from this doing if he would haue yeelded to the reasons of the flesh For he mought this haue thought wilt thou be so bolde in so notable a citie to improoue that religion which is of so many yeres antiquity established with such prosperous successe glorious victories heretofore wilt thou haue to doe with men of such fyne wits and so in â—red with disputations hauing scarcely learned the principles of their Philosophie Knowest thou not howe odious and daungerous all alterations are but chiefly those wherof straungers forreyners are the authors whom common reason and sence forbiddeth to be curious in other mens
such as the wyse men in tymes past had learned euen by natures lore and that they were very grosse and barbarous that had suffred such naturall notices and knowledges to be extinguished in them At length concluding the place he thus inferreth forasmuch then as we are the generation of God wee must not thinke that the Godheade is lyke vnto golde siluer or stone grauen by arte or industrye of man. He calleth vs the generation of God chiefely bicause of the ymage after which we be made For as yet there was no place to speake of the adoption of the elect before them which yet vnderstoode not the principles of the knowledge of god The meaning therefore is this Where God woulde haue hys ymage to shyne in man the Lorde and gouernor of all creatures it were to grosse an error to forge a dumbe ymage of hym out of any deade thing For we cannot counterfeyte man as he is the Image of God bicause his ymage is in the soule whose forme and nature by mannes arte can not be expressed nor shadowed Howe much lesse then can manne expresse God in anye Image â–ª He nameth fyrst precious matter golde and siluer shewing that this is not able to represent the ymage of god For howe much soeuer it is esteemed among menne yet are they frayle thinges and corruptible but God is incorruptible and euerlasting Furthermore he speaketh not of the formes and fashions which man at his pleasure giueth vnto God but of the arte and industry of man as if he shoulde say Although the singularest artifycers and maysters woulde lay all their heades togither yet are they not able to conceyue in their mindes much lesse to expresse in any matter or Image the true Image of god Hereof we gather that the Images which are made of God are very lies bicause they are not able to performe that they promise But I pray you what greater iniurie can be done vnto God than to make him which is eternall truth like vnto a lye What is this else but to make of God the Deuill whome Christ calleth the father of lyes No honest man woulde be contented to be represented and made lyke vnto a murtherer or Ruffyan an honest Matrone would much mislyke to be pictured in the attyre of an harlot Shall we then be so bolde to aduenture to represent God by lyes It is not without a cause that Lactantius that eloquent writer vttered this sentence saying there was no religion where any Images were Woulde God they woulde well consider thys geare that nowe a dayes holde with Images who in my iudgement are not the least cause that God sendeth in the Turkes to reforme the worlde seeing that Princes cannot abyde to haue Christendome purged of superstition and ydolatry by the doctrine of the Gospell It is our partes to remember our beginning and dignitie to worship one God in Iesus Christ our Redeemer to whome be all power honor and glory nowe and euer Amen The Cxix Homelie AND the time of this ignoraunce God regarded not but nowe byddeth all men euerywhere repent bicause he hath appoynted a day in the which he will iudge the world with righteousnesse by that man whoÌ„ he hath appointed and hath offred fayth to all men after that he had raised him from death When they hearde of the resurrection from death some mocked and other sayde we will heare thee agayne of this matter So Paule departed from among them Howbeit certaine men claue vnto him and beleeued among whome was Dionisius a senatour and a woman named Damiris and other with them WE haue hearde the fyrst part of Paules sermon wherein he hath most diligently confuted the errors of the Gentyles teaching that God is neyther included within Temples nor worshipped with sacrifyces wyth great and feruent zeale inueyed he agaynst the feygned Gods and Images of the heathen plainly admonishing them that they transgressed the order of nature that worshipped them and that they were vnmyndefull both of the ende and dignitie that they were made for Nowe let vs lysten to the later part of his sermon wherein he exhorteth them to repentance in Christ namely that they shoulde conuert and turne from their impietie and false worship of goddes vnto the true god In which place bicause of the Epicures which laughed at all kinde of religion he most earnestly vrged the mention of the last iudgement We will declare eche thing in that order that Paule vttereth it First he aunswereth a question vsed to be mooued in all ages and is at these dayes euerywhere obiected when the truth is preached that is to saye why God hath suffered the worlde so manye yeares to be seduced And whether it be likely nowe at the length that the truth is disclosed to a fewe persons of no name and estimation But Paule aunswereth these demaundes briefely howe that God hath hitherto winked at the tymes of ignorance not bicause he delyteth in ignorance but bicause so it seemed good vnto him which appoynteth all thinges according to his iust iudgement and that the worlde coulde not choose but erre as long as God hid the light of his truth bicause men of themselues haue no feeling or vnderstanding of god And where he sayth that the truth hydden from the worlde before tymes is nowe reuealed he declareth that henceforth ignorance shall not be excused It is very worthy to be noted howe Paule alleaging Gods doing simply and barely mooueth no disputation at all concerning the causes why God suffered the worlde so long to erre We must also followe this tracke of modestie that we wade not to deepe in searching out the â—auâ—es of Gods iudgements or that we charge not him with the cause of our vngodlynesse For it is euident that he can do no man wrong bicause we all long sithence had deserued eternall damnation and be borne the children of wrath It is also euident that he gouerneth all thinges by iust iudgement And Paule in another place speaking of the reuelation of the Gospell sayth it is a mystery hidden from the beginning of the worlde Christ teacheth the same saying that the mysteries of the kingdome of heauen are not reuealed to euery one It is therefore a folly and to malapert and wicked an offence to call gods dooings to the controlment of mannes reason seeing he requireth of vs obedience of fayth and seeing nothing so well becommeth the children of God as to frame themselues vnto his will which appeareth in his worde and workes Furthermore Paule in this place expresseth the ende of the preaching of the gospell forasmuch as he sayth it is declared to euery man for that they shoulde repent Therfore it is not ynough to haue heard or learned the gospell but it behooueth vs to repent vs of our errors other vices The order and course of the whole story of the gospell teacheth vs the same Iohn the Baptist beginneth with the doctrine of repentaunce Then after him
Christ cryeth Repent you for the kingdome of heauen is at hande The Apostles preach likewyse by his commaundement And in the last of Lukes gospell he prescribeth the same order of teaching that fyrst repentaunce shoulde be preached in his name and then forgiuenesse of sinnes Which order all this booke and their Epistles doe sufficientlye testifye they diligently obserued Therefore they falsly and to impudentlye call themselues Gospellers which holde on in their former errors and licentiously followe vice and will not suffer the Ministers to reprooue their maners which is as though a man shoulde desire of the Phisition to maintayne his health but yet woulde not haue him withstande sickenesses and applye thereto conuenient dyet and remedies We are taught moreouer that no man is excused before God eyther through ignorance of his Predecessors or times passed For that our auncestors erred in the ages passed was through the iust iudgement of God which dissembled and bare with their errors But when he reuealeth his will it is certayne he will no longer beare with their error but requyreth repentaunce of all men Which thing whoso performeth not are contemners of the grace offred and therfore deserue most grieuous punishments This thing shoulde they well obserue that vnder the plausible pretence of forefathers and auncient superstitiousnesse persecute the Gospell with fyre and sworde But they shall neuer escape the iudgement of God whereof Paule reasoneth in this present place For he alleageth the cause wherefore God nowe reuealeth his worde vnto the Gentyles saying for he hath appoynted a day in the which he wyll iudge the worlde with righteousnesse c Thus he layeth before their eyes the auncient vsage of God which neuer punisheth any sinners but such as are abundantly tolde and warned before For he can doe nothing but he fyrst reuealeth the same vnto his seruauntes the Prophets We haue euery where examples not onely in the scriptures but also in the stories of the Gentyles so that we neede not here to stande long in rehearsall of them It is better for vs to consyder the order of the last iudgement which Paule briefly and plainly toucheth Fyrst bycause of Epicures their sectaries he declareth that God hath appoynted a day of iudgement bicause none should hickscornelyke deryde the mention therof which thing Peter teacheth vs certaine â—oâ—kers should doe And that that Paule sayth the whole consent of scripture prooueth Herevnto appertaine the things spoken in the last chapter of Daniel Which Christ also so often inculcateth And as it is sayde in an other place we must also come before the iudgement seat of christ This doth the iustice of God plainely requyre which coulde by no meanes stand if that iudgement were not where euery man shall receyue condigne rewarde according to his workes For in this worlde we see for the most part that the godly are afflicted without anye renumeration and the wicked rage and ryot without check Then he declareth who they be that shall be thus iudged naming all the worlde which we in the articles of our faith expresse by the quick and the dead Therefore none shall escape that day but as we sayde before we shall all come before the iudgement seate of god For there is no respect of persons with God neyther can any man bleare his eyes This thing ought to make great men which are puffed vp in worldly pride mindefull of modestie and humilitie Thirdely he declareth the maner and fashion of the iudgement saying he shall iudge with righteousnesse Therefore there shall be no place for colours or pretences but they that haue synned vnder the lawe shall beare the sentence of the lawe and they that haue sinned without lawe shall be condempned without lawe And euery man shall receyue according to that he hath done in his body This ought we to remember when the entisements of sinne and the fleshe creepe vpon vs which pull vs from doing our duetie when also the glorie and riches of this worlde prouoketh vs to sinne For what shall man giue for the redemption of his life in that daye when the most seuere Iudge shall pronounce sentence according to the tenor of iustice Finally he defyneth the Iudge by whome God shall iudge the worlde verâ—ly by the man whome he hath ordeyned So he calleth Christ bicause of his humaine nature meaning to vse the more tollerable name among the vnbeleeuing to the ende he might come by little and little to speake of the mysteries of christ It is not without a cause that the scripture euerywhere declares that Christ shall be our Iudge For this maketh very much for the comfort of the godly when they heare he shall be their Iudge who they knowe is their Sauiour and Byshop For hereof they gather that he shall rather be a reuenger than a Iudge for them as Iob calleth him And they are not afrayde of the sentence of damnation at his hande whome they beleeue was offered on the crosse for them Againe to the wicked it is a great terror when they thinke he shall come to be their Iudge whome they haue wickedly contemned For they shall looke vpon him whome they pierced and to their perpetuall hindraunce and losse shall be constrayned to abyde his iudgement whome they would not acknowledge to be their redeemer Nowe bicause Paule hath made mention of Christ he beginneth to intreate of his mysteries in which treatise no man maye doubt but he was more prolixe and diligent then is here mentioned Luke noteth the chiefe pointes onely which abundantly declare what Paules oration and doctrine was They are three in number First he sayth he was predestinate or appointed of God from euerlasting as is elsewhere sayd This appeareth by the promises which declare he was ordeined to be the sauiour of mankinde euen from the very beginning Hereof we gather as Paule otherwheres teacheth that saluation commeth of grace without anye our desert For what man is there which can bragge that he hath deserued from euerlasting that the sonne of God should be appointed to be his sauiour Secondly he sayth that God in Christ hath perfourmed his promise vnto all men meaning that in him the promises fygures and prophecies wherein long agone saluation was comprysed are fulfylled wherevnto Christ being ready to yeelde vp the ghost had a respect and sayd It is finished or perfourmed And after his resurrection he shewed that so it behooued thynges shoulde be perfourmed that the Scriptures might be fulfylled which are wrytten in Moses the Prophetes and Psalmes Where vppon we gather that they all fowly erre which shewe any newe or other waye of saluation than in christ For what else doe they but reprooue God and Christ of lying See touching this poynt 1. Iohn 5. He that beleeueth not God maketh him a lyer c. Thirdly he maketh mention of Christes resurrection meaning thereby to prooue that he is the God and iudge of
the sonne of Marie was the Messias and Christ that is the sauiour of the worlde that was promysed by whose onely merite we are delyuered from the cursse of the lawe from sinne and from death Thus let Ministers prepare them away prudently that at length they may waxe feruent in setting forth Christ and maintayning his doctrine that they cloke not their fearefulnesse with the pretence of modestie Againe it appeareth that Christ is the chiefe marke and Butte of the Apostles doctrine whose wytnesses they were chosen to be Peter in the Sermons that are before gone hath taught vs that in hym onely is all our saluation conteyned Paule afterwarde wryting to the Corinthians confesseth that he knoweth nothing but Iesus Christ and him crucifyed Iohn sayeth that whatsoeuer is written by the Euaungelistes serueth to this ende that we shoulde beleeue that Iesus is Christ by beliefe attaine to lyfe euerlasting we must therefore be contented with the same For it is not lawfull for any man to chalenge to himselfe any more knowledge of saluation then the Apostles did which had Christ to their schoolemaister and his most faythfull spirite for their counseller Wherefore let vs all know Christ onely which is our king and only priest who dying for our sinnes and rysing againe for our iustifycation hath redeemed vs and made vs kings and priests to his father To him be praise honor power and glorie for euer Amen The Cxxj. Homely AND when they sayd contrary and blasphemed he shooke his rayment and sayde vnto them your bloud be vpon your owne heades from henceforth will I go blamelesse vnto the Gentyles And he departed thence and entred into the house of a certaine man called Iustus a worshipper of God whose house ioyned hard to the Synagoge Howbeit one Crispus the chiefe Ruler of the Synagoge beleeued on the Lorde with all his housholde and many of the Corinthians when they gaue audience beleeued and were baptised Then spake the Lorde to Paule in the nyght by a vision be not afrayd but speake for I am with thee and no man shall inuade thee that shall hurt thee for I haue much people in this Citie And he contynued there a yeare and sixe Moneths and taught them the worde of God. OUr Sauiour Iesus Christ many tymes testifyed that the chiefe cause whye he came into the worlde was to saue sinners The Apostles beyng mindefull hereof vsed to preache the doctrine of saluation vnto notable synners and to bring them into the felloship of Christ and his Church So behooued it to be in the begynning bicause none shoulde thinke Christes merite coulde be ouercome by any heynousnesse of our sinnes or should beginne to dispayre of their saluation in him This same may notably be seene in the conuersion of Corinthe For we heard erewhyle that it was a most naughtie and corrupt Citie Yet is Paule sent thither to delyuer them by the preaching of the Gospell from the brynke of destruction And fyrst according to his vsuall maner he offereth saluation vnto the Iewes who yet of all others had deserued that God should not regarde them Who therefore will despayre of Gods mercie who so earnestly sought the saluation of so hatefull a people Let vs here marke howe the incurable impietie of this people wrastled here also against the long suffering of God Christ our Sauiour ouercomming and triumphing in the myddle of thys sturre and businesse For it is written that the Iewes gaynesayde Paule plainely bearing witnesse vnto Christ and at length rayled at him and blasphemed his doctrine That this was their common vsage we haue nowe learned by many examples This wickednesse of theirs is horrible if we consider eyther what they were in tymes passed or expende the rage of euill speaking that they vse agaynst Christ yet to this daye For who woulde not feare the horror of Gods iustice seeing he perceyueth no Nation these manye hundreth yeares such miserable vessels of his wrath as they which sometime were called the fyrst begotten of God the chosen stocke and Priestly kingdome of God It is very worthy to be noted that they nowe at length contrarye and gaynesaye Paule when he moste plainely beginneth to beare witnesse vnto Christ where as before this they had hearde him intreate of the law and certayne other pointes certayne sabboth daies togither very willingly For this that was done at Corinth we see commeth to passe nowe a dayes euerywhere They are after a sort borne withall that can nicke manifest abuses and errors a farre of as many vsed to doe in the tyme of Papistry But assoone as Christ is vrged and his glory plainly and manifestly defended then become they starke madde which before seemed very modest The cause of this euill is for that without the preaching of Christ all other reprehensions are but colde and are of no more weyght than the taulkes of Philosophers who we may reade disputed with great shewe of learning touching the studies of vertue and the miserable condicion of vices But Christ entring into the hearts of men cutteth awaye euen to the quicke all corruption aswell of religion as of manners and liuing and therefore the consequences that necessarily followe of this doctrine seeme to the worlde intollerable For of this doctrine followeth vtterlye the fall of buying and selling of holynesse Hereby is the brightnesse of mannes righteousnesse cleane put out and all affiance in our owne merites quyte ouerthrowne The same reprooueth our corrupt maners and exacteth of vs no counterfeyte or pagiantlyke repentance but a syncere and perfyte such as neyther the corruption of our fleshe can abyde nor mannes power perfourme It seemeth tollerable ynough vnto the worlde to reprooue an adulterer a souldier an vsurer a drunkerde and to let him alone in the Church if he be purged with a friuolous satisfaction although he follow styll the same trade of lyfe But if a man thunder out the sentence of damnation agaynst him by the voyce of the Gospell and exclude him out of the kingdome of God bicause he will not repent this they thinke to be a thing intollerable This is an euident proofe of our corruption and that they are in deede the enimies of God that purposely runne on in sinne and will not be corrected by the worde of god For who will not thinke him to be the enimye of God who despyseth the sonne of God in comparison of his abhominable sinfulnesse Agayne let vs obserue the maner of speach that Luke vseth They spake agaynst him sayth he and blasphemed The fyrst degree of vngodlynesse is to speake against the worde of God. This bicause many doe of ignoraunce their error at the fyrst may be winked at But he that is so led with naughtye and euill affection to speake agaynst the truth reuealed being not contented with this fyrst degree or steppe they commonlye turne them vnto rayling What these raylings and slaunders were that the Iewes vsed agaynst Paule we may gather
all kinde of religion doe yet take vpon them onely to haue skill in the same Which is one of the greatest causes of the calamitie that troubleth the whole worlde in these dayes But by no meanes is it commendable that Gallio altogither neglecteth religion and thinketh the hearing thereof appertayneth not vnto him For God will haue the king still to be reading of the lawe and hath appointed magistrates to be seuere and diligent reuengers of true religion See Deut. 17 and 13. And we haue examples of most godly kings which in the scripture are for this cause chiefely commended that they banished superstition and restored true religion Therefore intollerable is the error of them nowe a daies which go about to perswade the magistrate that they should not meddle with any mannes religion but to let euery body serue God as seemeth him good But in deede these men haue a farre other fetch For they hope it will come to passe that Princes shall followe the example of Gallio and shall giue them leaue to plant what religion they please in the Church And as great is the errour of some princes and magistrates who being desyrous to be counted and called christians yet affirme that religion pertayneth not to their iurisdiction but commit the same vnto couetous Monkes and to vnlearned and prowde Prelates leauing Christes sheepe to the ordering and pleasure of most foolishe men yea vnto Woolues to be deuoured And thus princes thinke they are well excused which hope of theirs shall greatly deceyue them for God shall one day require his people which he commytted to their charge at their handes and by this argument they shall be prooued to be vntrustie seruauntes bicause they sayde religion appertayned not to their charge which of all other things was chiefely commended vnto them Nowe let vs see the ende of this Tragedie where the veritie of Gods promise most manifestly appeareth For after the Greekes perceyued that Gallio dyd not much regarde the matter they take Sosthenes the Ruler of the Synagoge and shamefully beate hym This it was lyke they did by the setting on of the Iewes For Sosthenes was a faythfull companyon of Paule whose helpe in setting forth the gospell it manifestlye appeareth Paule vsed by the superscription of hys fyrst Epistle to the Corinthians But thys seemeth a woonderfull thing that when the matter came to hande strypes Paule agaynst whom all the Iewes made thys insurrection goeth away vnhurte and vntouched yea is not compelled to depart the Citie For we shall heare how he taryed there a good space after But shall we say the cause was that they spared Paule were they perswaded by his eloquence and defence to keepe their handes from him The Liefetenaunt woulde not vouchsafe to heare him was it the authoritie of the Liefetenaunt that defended hym why he being a Gentyle and a manifest vngodly person had no regarde vnto the Iewes matters Had he anye other aduocate or defender But what other coulde be founde of such authoritie to withstande such furious men especially the Ruler being slacke in his duety doing who onely had authoritie in that Citie to commaunde It remayneth therefore that we confesse howe Paule was preserued by the secrete assistance of God alone that the promise should be fulfylled that sayde no man should be able to doe him harme Thus we reade how the Patriarches were sometime preserued amonge the Chanaanites God thundering in their eares and hartes Touch not mine annoynted c. So Christ with one worde delyuereth his Disciples although Peter had prouoked the raging enimy with drawne sworde wounding the Byshops seruaunt By these thyngs we may comfort our selues seing we see the power of God to be so great in perfourming his promise and defending hys people that euen then they escape safe awaye when they seeme to be in the myddest of their enymies furie But we must returne againe vnto Gallio in whome the holy ghost hath set vs out a president of an vngodly Magistrate and voyde of religion For he not long agone flatlye denied that religion belonged to his iurisdiction He also confessed that it was his dutie to defende the harmelesse from iniurie and to punishe wickednesse But yet he suffreth Sosthenes to be misintreated in his sight and so perfourmeth not that which erewhile ▪ he confessed was his dutie Many such there are in these dayes who for modesties sake leauing of the hearing of matters in religion doe streyghtway bewray themselues to be men farthest of from all religion and iustice in that they defend not the seruants of God from ciuill iniuries yea notorious wrongs done vnto them And there is no cause why we shoulde thinke them maintayners of iustice which haue cast from them the care of religion For how can it be that he can be faythfull and trustie to see men haue their right that is vntrustie to Godwarde and thinketh it not his dutie to maintayne Gods honor and glory Therefore we may nowe a dayes see many Galliones the more is the pitie and there is no greater cause of publyke iniustice than for that a number of Princes for the most part haue no feeling of religion But howe much more grieuously maye we saye they sinne who glorying in the name of Christian men suffer the faythfull seruants of Christ to be misvsed before their face and whome they ought to defende by their authoritie and with the sworde for mennes sakes consent to let their enimies haue them to condemne at their pleasure which is a thing in these dayes so much vsed that it needeth no examples to declare it Last of all is to be considered what a miserable state they are in which haue lost their libertie and are enforced to serue straungers For such were the Iewes who from Pompeius Magnus time as we knowe were in subiection to the Romaines and scattered abroade ouer all their iurisdiction Such also were the Corinthians who as hystories make mention were vanquished and brought vnder the Romaines obeysaunce by L. Mūmius their generall And no doubt but both these Nations were punished by the iust iudgement of God for their sinnes and offences But what misery fell they into by this one fact of theirs The Iewes were scattered throughout the worlde and hated of all men They heare their religion most shamefully despised by those whome they are enforced to take for their Lordes The Corinthians although in religion they agreed with the Romaines yet had they such a President as regarded not publike iniuries but winked at most heynous wickednesse Let them be mindefull hereof to whome God hath giuen libertie and freedome Let them vse it to the glorye of God least they feele the lyke iudgement of God and become examples for other Yea let them in that libertie of mynde and body that God hath giuen them rather serue and please him that they may liue with him in heauen through Iesus Christ the onely giuer of true libertie to whom be
women with their heades couered bicause the man is free but the woman vnder the mans power whome she ought to take for hir heade For the which cause when the time of the vowe was out the Nazareans were shauen in solemne wise to th end they might know they were restored to their former libertie againe It may seeme that Paule tooke this vowe vpon him bicause of the Iewes which thought him to be a prophane and wicked contemner of the lawe and therefore thought by this meane the sooner to winne them to hearken to the Gospell For he seemeth to confesse a like thing where he writeth he became a Iewe vnto the Iewes and to those that were vnder the lawe as one himselfe vnder the lawe Otherwise he was not ignorant of Christian libertie which he euerywhere writeth ought not to be broken for anye ceremonies sake See Colos. 2. Galat. 4. Therfore they doe most foolishly which abuse the example of Paule to the maintenance of Monkishe vowes For this vowe was instituted in the lawe of God which although in the death of Christ it is abolished with the ceremonies thereof yet for the auncient dignitie thereof and for the weakes sake it was not sodeinely to be made awaye and buried but by little and little But it is euident that Monkes vowes are founded vppon the traditions of men which ought to be of no authoritie in religion Againe the Nazareans vowed vnto God where the moste part of Monkishe vowes are made vnto Creatures Agayne the vowes of the Nazareans altered not the trade of lyfe neyther was the vnitie of the Church therby deuided But Monkish vowes as they take away all former trades of life so they bring into the Church many diuers sectes The Nazareans vowed such things as man was able to performe Monkes vowe chastity which the whole Scripture sayth is not giuen to euery man The Nazareans were grieuous or chargeable to none by reason of their vowe But Monkes whyle they vowe wilfull pouertie will be fedde like ydle paunchbellies of other mennes labors The Nazareans vowe forbade them not obedience to Magistrates Parentes and all other estates to whome we be bounde by nature Monkes vowes breake all obedience and bind them onely to their Abbots who owe obedience both to Parentes and Rulers Furthermore the Nazareans had no affiance in their owne merites For they both confessed themselues to be sinners when their vowe was ended and that God was the author of all goodnesse But Monkishe vowes moste of all other maintayne an affiance in mans righteousnesse and deseruings Wherfore if there were no other cause this one were sufficient to condemne them and put them away But to let passe this pumpe and sinke of superstition returne we vnto Paule which traueyling out of Achaia into Asia the lesser came to Ephesus where we haue to consider foure thinges in order First he goeth into the Synagoge and disputeth with the Iewes Agayne here appeareth the loue he bare to his countriemen whome for manye causes as we haue otherwheres declared he coulde not hate although he had once or twyse before shaken the dust of agaynst them This example of Paule teacheth vs that the wrath and iudgement of God shoulde so be set out vnto the wicked that if they conuert they may yet knowe there is hope left that God will be fauourable vnto them and pardon them For it is God that sayth I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he conuert and lyue Wherefore we must vse all the diligence that we can to bring and winne people vnto the lord Secondlye the example of the Ephesians teacheth vs that the labor of the Saintes is not in vayne For where they are desirous to haue Paule remayne longer among them it appeareth euidently they had much profyted by him For it cannot be that they can delyght in the Ministers companye that haue not as yet tasted the fruite of the doctrine of the gospell Neyther can they be iudged for louers of the Gospell that vse to hate the Ministers thereof and little to regarde their labors and disdainefully to auoyde their companies Let vs agayne consider howe Paule refuseth to accomplishe a godly request For he sayth I must needs at this feast that commeth be at Ierusalem I pray you what neede vrged Paule so to be Shall we say it was for deuotion sake of the feast No. For he knewe well that holye dayes were abrogated among other ceremonies and there was no cause vrged him for the weake brethrens sake to go vp to Ierusalem bicause there were many Iewes in euery Citie drowned in Iewishe superstitions which notwithstanding went not thither Wherefore as in other places we haue reade howe Paule was guided by the holy ghost in all his doinges so it is lyke he was secretly mooued by the same spirite to take this voyage nowe in hande although the cause be not expressed nor yet declared what he did there more than saluted the congregation and brethren Surely Paules traueyle coulde not be in vayne in such a Citie wherevnto agaynst the feast repayred such a great multitude both of Iewes and Gentyles from among all nations For so euen at one time togither might the doctrine of the Gospell be scattred among many Nations It is to be marueyled why Paule is pulled so soone from them which seemed to be so ready to receyue profyte by the gospell and it may seeme an vncourteous and an vnloouing part to leaue them if we should herin leane vnto reason But Gods doings are to him knowne and certaine And the chiefe vse of such examples is for vs to learne to submit our willes and desires seeme they neuer so holy and good vnto the pleasure of god Fourthly let vs see howe Paule departed from Ephesus He biddeth them farewell which is a token of thankefulnesse and friendly good will. For their discourtesie is very vnhonest that depart from their hoste where they haue receyued benefytes without taking of leaue Moreouer he leaueth Aquilas with them that they should not seeme altogither destitute Furthermore he promiseth to returne to them againe by the leaue of god Whereby it manifestly appeareth that he bare them no euill will but was compelled and strayned for weighty considerations to leaue them Here we haue to imitate Paules religiousnesse which in a most godly cause presumeth nothing of his owne heade but vnderstanding that all endeuors and deuises depend vpon Gods prouidence referreth all things vnto his pleasure This sentence of Salomon is common manne purposeth but God disposeth What rashnesse then is this of men to attribute so much to themselues in prophane matters so to appoynt their doinges as though they woulde prescribe lawes vnto god See Iacob 4. Luc. 12. Paule being nowe departed from Ephesus commeth to Caesarea in Iury and from thence to Ierusalem when he had there greeted the congregation and dispatched the matters about the which he went he came to
God thought good to adourne Apollo Amongst these thinges eloquence occupieth the fyrst rowme which is a thing necessary for all persons as well in the ministerie as in the common weale as daylie experience declareth But whether this gifte come vnto man by nature or be gotten by arte labour studie and traueyle we knowe it hath bene a thing long agone argued on amongst the fyne witted Orators and Phylosophers But we following the Apostles saying account the gift of vtteraunce amonge the giftes of the holye Ghost By whose inspiration we say that Apollos had this gift Secondarily Luke sayth that he was mightie in the Scriptures and endued with an effectuall dexteritie of handling them Thus he maketh a difference betweene this mans godly eloquence and prophane For vnlesse the matter entreated of be taken out of the holy scriptures or from the mouth of God eloquence is to no purpose as the which is occupied rather about tryfles and in ostentation then about things needeful to be knowne and done And verily the Orators of the gentiles are not to be called eloquent which in deede disputed and debated things fynely and trimly but such as perâ—â—yned nothing to the godly and christian leading of our lyfe what else therefore shall we saye they did but heaue out vaine wordes pulling Hercules buskinnes as they say vpon a childes legges Certaine men marueyle at the force of their speech but yet vaine men and not much vnlike vnto them Howe much better did that Lacedemonian aunswere a Sophister that promised to tell a long and extemporate tale of any matter I sayth he would not commende that shoomaker that woulde pull a wide shooe vppon a little foote Therefore vnto this godly and profytable studie of Scripture Apollo ioyneth the knowledge of eloquence But bicause diuers euen in scripture seeke ostentation and vain glory as Christ vpbraided the Iewish Scribes therfore in the third place Apollo is sayd to haue bene infourmed in the way of the Lorde that is to haue the knowledge of christ Luke vseth this word way to declare that he was not ydle in this knowledge but following the rule of Christ laboured to order his whole conuersation of life thereafter This is the ende of all giftes For where our saluation is conteyned in Christ onely vaine and vnprofytable is the ostentation of all other things except men ioine the knowledge of him with their other studies And Christ himselfe expressely teacheth vs that this shoulde be our marke and ende in searching the Scriptures Which was the cause that Paule iudged all those things which the worlde greatly esteemeth as dunge so he might attayne to the knowledge of christ He sayth also that Christ is made of God our wisedome and he desireth to knowe nothing but Iesus Christ and 〈◊〉 crucifyed Woulde God they woulde consider these things which in schooles and vniuersities bewitch yong men with vaine Philosophie and banishe from thence the knowledge of Christ as a thing belonging only to beggerly Diuines as they call them The seconde thing to be learned in Apollo is that such an excellent man wanteth yet some thinges which to know is necessary for all men Wherevpon we gather that God giueth not all things vnto all men and that there are increasements and certaine degrees of encrease in gyftes considering no manne in the worlde hath full and perfyte knowledge of the mysteries of the kingdome of God which Paule sayth we shall haue in the worlde to come when we are taken into heauen and shall see God face to face as he is Whereof yet no manne must gather that all things sayde of religion in this worlde are vncertayne For where God by his worde in the Scripture reuealeth to vs the knowledge hereof it cannot be vncertayne that is declared in the worde Yet bicause the perfyte knowledge of God is reserued for vs in heauen we may euery day as long as we liue profyte and encrease therein We must therfore neuer rest here but still studie for more knowledge of God that we maye attayne euen in this worlde to some taste of this perfection as farre as we are able Hereby are those ydle Dranes reprooued which thinke all studye that is giuen vnto Scripture is vaine and vnprofytable thereby declaring that they neuer once tasted the same For such is the pleasantnesse of Scripture that it is a baite as it were for men always to bite at Those prowde men also that haue so much affiance in their knowledge that they thinke there is no more for them to learne and therefore despyse all study of scripture are here confuted which are so farre from that perfection that they perswade themselues to haue that they yet knowe not themselues very well Furthermore to returne vnto Luke he ioyning to the description of his person the thinges that he did declareth howe Apollos vsed these giftes that God gaue him He spake feruently in the spirite and taught diligently the things of the Lorde Agayne hee beganne to speake boldlye in the Synagoge Therefore he vsed his giftes to the setting forth of the glorye of the Lorde teaching vs by his example that then Gods gifts are lawfully vsed when Gods name which gaue them vs is by them celebrated This thankefulnesse we owe euen by the lawe of nature which is graffed in all creatures Therefore they greatly offende which ydly bury the gifts that God hath giuen them whereof Christ intreateth vnder the Parable of a naughty seruaunt Math. 25. Yet much more grieuously doe they offende which abuse his giftes at their pleasure to the reproche of his holye name as nowe a dayes commonly the giftes both of the minde and bodye are abused But they shall one day giue a streight account vnto God that thus fylthilye defyle and pollute themselues Also this example declareth what trade of teaching shoulde be vsed in the Church First zeale and feruencie of spirite is needefull that all men maye see their saying commeth from the heart For onlesse this spirite be present the teaching shall serue but to ostentation Thus that ardent and continuall traueyle in teaching and that feruent spirite in reforming the Temple abundantlye declared the zeale that Christ was enflamed with And those that are milke warme teachers shall neuer be allowed bicause Christ will haue euen priuate men in matters of religion to be hote See Apocalyps 3. Next it is needefull to vse diligence both bicause of our dull witte which perceiueth not heauenly thinges and also bicause of the corruption of our nature which alwayes vseth to resist Gods commaundement Beside the malice of Satan our common enimie whose craftes it behooueth the faythfull Ministers of God day and night diligently to withstande Therefore Paule commaundeth Timothie whom he knew was brought vp of a childe in the studie of Scripture to giue heede to his reading Likewise hereafter he exhorteth the Pastors of Ephesus to wakefulnesse and diligence by most weighty arguments Thirdly it
the exchaungers of money Next vnto these are Kinges Princes and all the great trayne of noble menne in this worlde For superstition is gainefull vnto them also bicause vnder the pretence hereof they prouide for numbers of their children and the defence of their dignitie whyle by their authoritie they thrust them into Bishopprickes Abbacies and Cardynalshippes which perhaps otherwyse should be set to Marchaunts trade or to get their lyuing with their hands which seemeth to them the heynousest matter in the worlde Nowe both these sortes togyther helpe the inferior sort of the commons which lyue eyther by Monkes and priestes or by these nobles For these commons being of a seruile nature and disposition and fearing to dye for famishment are soone perswaded to anye thing by these Demetrij Adde vnto all these such as eyther desire and seeke to lyue lycentiously or else such as follow their pleasures and gaines by mischieuous meanes as are vsurers whoremongers drunkardes hyred Souldyours and all such other lyke For these people bicause their workes be naught would not be reprooued and therefore they wishe the lyght of the gospell which bewrayeth their dooings at once extinguished These I say are the begynners of sedition against the gospell as no man can denye which will dyligently viewe the vsage of our dayes But chiefely Demetrius oration is to be considered the proposition and state whereof is that Paule ought not to be suffered which by his doctrine draweth men from the olde religion He confyrmeth his proposition wyth three reasons or arguments which vse to be of great force in the kinde deliberatiue The fyrst is taken of commoditie or profyte wherevnto the hungryer and poorer sorte haue alwayes a specyall regarde you knowe sayth he that by this craft we haue aduauntage What remayneth then but that you must perishe for hunger if you suffer your occupation to be ouerthrowne by Paules doctrine The second reason he borroweth of necessitie you see and heare that not onely at Ephesus but almost throughout all Asia thys Paule hath perswaded c. Therfore this matter can be driuen of or borne with no longer but it is needefull with speede to prouyde a remedie The thirde argument he fetcheth of honestie saying Not onely this our craft commeth into perill to be set at naught but also the Temple of the great Goddesse Diana should be despised and hir magnificence destroyed whome all Asia and the worlde worshyppeth As though he should say O companions what infamie shall we purchase vnto our selues if we suffer that religion to decay amongst vs which hath bene so many ages of so great authoritie in all the worlde Also in this oration appeare the craftes and vsages of the wicked who incensed and led with the desyre of priuate lucre onely wyll yet be counted for the defenders of religion Such an one doth the holye-ghost describe Caiaphas to be Iohn 11. Such are the talkes of the Monkes in these dayes and of all those which vpholde and maintaine Poperie amongst whome a man shall scarce fynde one so plaine as this Demetrius which doth not dissemble but that his chiefest respect was for hys priuate gaine and aduauntage Let vs learne to suspect these clamoures and to marke better wherevnto they tende It appeareth also in this place with what arguments most times the wicked vse to defende their superstition Uerily with the consent of the vnlearned multitude with the authoritie of kings and princes with the pompe and shewe of outwarde holynesse with contynuaunce of tyme but chiefely with the pretence of priuate gaine and aduauntage These things are common nowe a dayes if a man would marke the talke of our aduersaries But it is a foule fault for christians to vse the argumentes of the heathen in matters of religion which ought to be iudged and determyned by scripture onely Fynally by Demetrius owne saying may be gathered what force and power the gospell is of For he confesseth that by Paules teaching in two yeares space that famous temple was brought in daunger which all Asia was in buylding about the space of two hundred and twentie yeares as we declared erewhyle and which the barbarous people spared in the Persian warres where they set fyre on all other churches He complayneth also that all mennes mindes for the most part were turned from worshipping of Diana But it is euident this coulde be done by no mannes power or authoritie We are also taught that men haue then profyted well in the Gospell when their mindes are wholy turned from superstition and Idolatrie For as long as they hang in suspence hereof it is certaine their mindes are not lightened with the truth Let vs therefore examine our selues after this rule and casting awaye all superstition turne with feruent fayth to Iesus Christ our Lorde to whom be prayse honor power and glorye for euer Amen The Cxxix Homelie WHEN they hearde these sayinges they were full of wrath and cryed out saying Great is Diana of the Ephesians And all the Citie was on a rore and they rushed into the common hall with one assent and caught Gaius and Aristarchus men of Macedonia Paules companions When Paule woulde haue entred in vnto the people the Disciples suffred him not But certayne of the chiefe of Asia which were his friendes sent vnto him desiring him that he woulde not preace into the common hall Some therefore cryed one thing and some another and the congregation was all out of quiet the more part knewe not wherefore they were come togither Some of the company drewe forth Alexander the Iewes thrusting hym forwardes But Alexander beckened with the hande and would haue gyuen the people an aunswere When they knewe that he was a Iewe there arose a showte almost for the space of two houres of all men crying great is Diana of the Ephesians THe Euaungelist Luke by the instinct of the holye Ghost setteth out in thys booke not onely the persecutions layde vppon the Apostles by Magistrates and order of lawe but also the raging seditions of the furious commons amongst which this deserueth to be counted the chiefe which was begonne by Demetrius agaynst Paule at Ephesus The vse of this and all other lyke serueth for two causes speciallye First they serue for the instruction of the Ministers that they be not offended with the tumultes of the seditious commons as at anye straunge and rare thing nor leaue not their duetie vndone for feare of them But rather they must consider that the Church in thys worlde is as it were a Barke or vessell tossed to and fro with wynde and tyde whose Pylate Christ seemeth sometime to be on sleepe as the storie of the gospell declareth Math. 4. Let them also remember that it can not scarcely be chosen but seditions must be bycause there are euerye where so many which can not brooke the doctrine of the gospell for that it maketh eyther agaynst their gaine dignitie or licentious lyuing And our sauyour Christ prophecied
that not only men of our owne Countrie but also those of one house should be at deuision and hate one an other Let it suffise Ministers that they giue no cause of tumult to the seditious but if being ledde with naughtie affections they take occasion let them commyt the successe vnto God and in the meane season apply their vocation bycause as Ambrose sayth It lyeth in vs not to prouoke the people but to appease them being vp it is in the hande of God onely Moreouer the discription of these tumultes make for the instruction of all men in generall For they teach vs that we should not rashely impute the causes of vprore to the gospell and to the Ministers thereof as men vse commonly to doe but that euery man shoulde consyder the case throughly and then they shall be founde the begynners of tumultes which will not be ruled by the gospell And such an one we haue heard Demetrius was whome all they directly follow which in these dayes vse to disturbe and hynder the gospell But bicause we haue lately spoken aboundantly hereof nowe let vs consyder the sedicion and how Paule vsed himselfe in the same Luke descrybeth it verye dyligently rehearsing euerye circumstaunce thereof And fyrst begynning with the cause he sayth they were all fylled with wrath which as it is an euill Counseller in taking anye thing in hande so as Iames sayth it worketh nothing that is right or good The cause of their wrath was the daunger and losse of their gayne and auailes which as Demetrius a whyle ago sayde was neere at hande and perhaps euery one of them perticularly beganne in some part to feele the same For the worlde can abyde nothing lesse than to haue their aduauntage turned awaye or dyminished And at this daye there is none other cause of the disturbaunces vsed agaynst the gospell The Popes and Bishops are angry bicause they see their dignitie decayeth The Monkes and Priestes are offended by reason their Kitchyns waxe colde through the losse of their market of holynesse The Princes and Nobilitie are grieued for that their children are put by the possession of ecclesiasticall goodes who alwayes tyll nowe lyued lyke Lordes of the same The poorer sort of the commons which were wonte to flatter the Priestes and the Nobilitie for lyuing frette and fume Fooles Iesters Bawdes Cookes Harlottes gelded men buggered boyes and all lyke dregges of most fylthye wretches whome these I warrant you holye fathers hytherto prouyded of lyuings stampe and stare at thys geere And all these in their heate and rage runne to counselles to consult howe they maye breake in sunder the bandes of Christ as is descrybed in the seconde Psalme what good therefore shall we hope for of all these counselles where wrath is the President a blynde and frowarde Counseller Thys done they turne to playne exclamations and crye Great is Diana of the Ephesians By the which saying they testifye that they wyll defende the worship of Diana euen with their bloude They craftily make religion a cloke for their belly and lucre And the men of these dayes treade euen in their steppes which wyth as little sobrietie haue the Saintes and the blessed Uirgin in theyr mouthes agaynst vs whose honour they promise they will defende Although our men in deede be more impudent For it is not without a cause that the Ephesians so exclaymed bycause Paule openly spake against the worshyp of Diana and was a professed enimie thereof Which of vs denyeth the saintes who speaketh against the right worship of Marie who derogateth any thing from hir dignitie and honor We confesse she is mother to the sonne of God we confesse she is a Uirgin vndefyled and vnspotted We confesse the Saintes were the chosen instrumentes of God and that nowe they lyue in heauen in blisse But inuocation and godlye honour we saye is due to God alone What iniurie is this if we teach the same that they sometime taught in defence whereof they thought good to laye downe their lyues It is therefore a manifest slaunder that they saye we be enymies to the saintes Thirdly the whole Citie was in an vprore Hereof Demetrius onely was the author By which example we are taught what mischiefe sodainely maye arise of a fewe seditious persons For as a little sparkle may set fyre on an whole house the flames whereof beyng caried with the wynde catche the whole streete vppon a sodaine so sedition rysing of a fewe beginners and contempned at the fyrst euen by the onely fame thereof spreadeth it selfe abroade and compasseth about whole common weales not without the present daunger of all mennes goodes The holye Scripture sheweth vs examples in Core Absolon Saeba and dyuers others The lyke are also to be seene in the stories of the Gentyles amongst which that enterprise of Catiline is very notable which brought the Romanes common weale in great hazard by his seditious attempts euen then when it most flourished Let Magistrates hereby learne to stoppe those betymes as are lykely wyll one daye be sedicious suche as commonly ryotous persons are and as manye as loue religion for lukers sake Who if they be not kept vnder by seueritie of lawes will at length poure out their pestilent poyson to the calamitie of the publyke weale Fourthly they rushe into the common hall by vyolence and pluck awaye Caius and Aristarchus Paules companions Therefore they worke wyth force and vse all kynde of crueltie agaynst Innocentes For although the tempest of sedition manye tymes vse to catche good men which are enforced agaynst their wyll to take some part yet for the most part the greater number are euill whereby it commeth to passe that seditions are most hurtfull to good men and guiltlesse Therefore they are verye fooles that hope for anye goodnesse of sedition which they must wyth all dyligence go about to resist that desyre the prosperitie or safetie of their common weales But what doth Paule in the whottest of this sedition he woulde haue stept forth and gone in amonge them to haue asswaged these raging rebelles least his companyons shoulde haue beene hurt which were haled awaye as we hearde euen nowe But hys Disciples woulde not suffer hym chiefely those great men of Asia that were his friendes who well knewe the propertie of the people And in this place a man may beholde a whole heape of notable vertues in Paule at once For it is a singuler ensample of fayth and sincere friendship in him that woulde not leaue hys companyons in daunger and perill And if Paule made so great an accounte of two of his friendes that he woulde ieoparde his lyfe for their sakes what a care thinke we had he of whole congregations which he knewe were redeemed with the bloude of Christ Furthermore there appeareth a marueylous constancie and fortitude in him which woulde aduenture hymselfe amongst the furious commons For what other was thys then to commit himselfe to the rage of the sea or
Trogyllion The day following we came to Miletum For Paule had determined to saile ouer by Ephesus bicause he would not spend the time in Asia for he hasted if it were possible to keepe at Ierusalem the feaste of Pentecoste AFter that the Apostle Paule had accomplished at Ephesus all things that appertained to the establishment of the same Church theâ— went hee on with the voyage that hee had before purposed to make in the which hee visited the Churches of Macedonia and Greece and confirmed them in the true faithe Wee haue seene there notable argumentes of the Apostles faythe and diligence when as Paule lette for no laboure or daunger eyther to gette Churches or to preserue those that were gotten At length hee came to Troas where fell oute certaine peculiare things in the describing whereof Luke is very diligent And first hee setteth out an ensample of Ecclesiasticall assemblie and next a myracle that God would haue wrought in that place bothe for the commendation and setting forthe of Paules Ministerie and for diuers causes else Hee describeth this Churche assemblie with all the circumstaunces thereof very diligently And beginning with the time he saythe they came togither on a Sabboth day which day as yet was muche celebrated bicause of the auncient custome Afterward when the Church began more and more to increase the next day following the Sabothe was appoynted for Goddes seruice and in remembraunce of Christes resurrection it was called the Lordes day By this place we learne that suche dayes as God hathe appoynted for seruice or religion ought not to bee neglected of Christian menne For they are not onely needefull bicause of outwarde woorshippe but also inwarde which cheefely consisteth in the studie of Goddes woorde and in the diligent meditation of his benefites the bodie and minde for the time beeing cleane separated from all prophane matters whiche thyng was the cause that GOD commaunded the breakers of the Sabothe to bee punished with deathe And the breaking of the Saboth is accoâ—â—ted of the Prophetes amongest the moste haynous sinnes and causes of the Captiuitie of Babylon so that it was not without a cause that Nehemias thought it is duetie to see that day kept so holy when the people retourned from their captiuitie Whereunto appertaineth also the example of Christ who as he oftentimes vppon the saboth day went into the Sinagoges so he diuers times disputed diligently of the right vsing of that day to deliuer it both from superstition â–ª and also from contempte Then he sheweth also the place where this companie or assemblie mette This was a loft or chambre in the priuate house of some one of the faithfull who appointed it for the Churche or Congregation bicause the Christians for good cause abhorred the Temples of the Idolaters and they had no publike place permitted them by reason the Romane Presidentes bare rule in euery place which either were no fauourers of Christian religion or else were open enimies thereof He sayth there were diuers candles lighted in the chamber to putte away the darkenesse of the nighte and for auoyding the suspition of dishonestie Therefore it is a peeuishe erroure of them which of a foolishe imitation make that a seruice of God which in times past serued for necessitie and thinke that God which is the light euerlasting is woorshipped with candles of tallowe or waxe and for the defense of their inuention vse both this place and the example of Moses lawe For heere is plainely expressed the night time when it is needefull for candles to bee lighted And for the same cause afterwarde the Christians vsed candles in their assemblies bicause they coulde not meete togyther but in the morning before day by reason of the lying awayte of their ennimies as appeareth by the Epistles of Plinius Secundus and may be gathered oute of the Churche wryters The which cause being taken awaye it is but foolishnesse to helpe the day lighte with artificiall lightes It is euident there was a farre other meaning of the Candlesticke in Leuiticus For as all the ceremonies of that Priesthoode were figures of things that Christ shoulde perfourme and were ordained only till the time of correction so the candlesticke also was a figure of Christ which is the true and eternall lighte of the worlde and which by the ministerie of the Gospell lighteneth his Churche for the which cause the Apostles and they which are theyr true and lawful successoures are called the light of the world In the meane season wee learne that it is necessary to haue certaine places for the outwarde woorshipping and for the Congregation to meete in suche as in the olde Testament the Temple and Sinagoges were and suche as after the Apostles times when the Churche began somewhat to be at rest the Oratories that were builded were In these places all things must serue for honestie and for religion and nothing must be suffered that declareth any superstition too much riotous cost or prophane contempt Thirdly he sheweth the cause of this meeting which was as he writeth to breake bread He meaneth the holy supper of the Lorde which in times past they called breaking of bread bicause the bread was broken therein according to Christes institution bothe for that wee shoulde confesse oure selfe sinners and guiltie of the death of Christ and also for that we should vnderstand that the merite of Christ was dealt among vs and pertained indifferently vnto all beleeuers It is very worthy to be obserued howe our forefathers in the time of the Apostles vsed to order and celebrate this Supper Firste of all Paule maketh a sermon as the things following declare bicause the supper was ended after Eutychus was raised Therfore when the sermon was ended they went to the supper and that in the open sight of the assemblie in a place and time appoynted for Gods seruice and after none other fashion than was appointed by christ For that they obserued the same manner and rites in all pointes both the woorde breaking of breade and the example of Paule declareth which reuoked the Corinthians so carefully to that forme of supper that Christ ordained Thus is it euident that Christ also vsed to teach before the supper and did ordaine nothing tending more to superstition than religion Therefore let the Papistes regarde with what argumentes or examples they defend their Masse wherin there is no word of God taught al things are don in a straÌ„ge tong the people haue nothing to muse or think on but wearish and peeuish gestures and stage playes to say nothing in the meane while of the impairing of Chrystes sacrifice of the derogation of his merit and how the faith religion of Christ is ouerthrowne euen vnto the foundations But so ought they to be seduced which had leauer folow the imagination of their own braine than the institution of Christ. Moreouer the manner that Paule vsed in his preaching pertaineth to the description of the assembly of
of God it teacheth vs that we be reconciled to God the father through his sonne Iesus Chryste Hereby it appeareth what great vngodlynesse theirs is which wickedly disdaine and contemne the Gospell They be like vnto sedicious people which thinke it not inough to moue and stirre sedition agaynst the Magistrates but wil also scornfully deride the grace which is offred them of the Magistrates and fowly intreate the messangers sent vnto them with the same For it is euident that all we are gyltie of sedition against God haue deserued destruction But God pardoneth al our oâ—fences for the merite of his sonne and declareth that grace and fauor to vs by his Gospell Whiche whosoeuer refuse verily they declare themselues to be vtterly inexcusable and vnworthy of pardon hereafter Again speaking of the ministery he vseth this word testifying wherby we haue oftentimes declared is vnderstanded a playn free earnest kinde of preaching For the Gospell is not a bare and simple narration of a thing done but a testimonie of Iesus Chryst. And Chryste him selfe calleth his Apostles witnesses They earnestly therefore preached Chryst yea they testified not onely in words and deedes but also by their lyfe and bloud that Chryst was the sauiour of the worlde for the which cause they are commonly called Martyrs That we say the Apostles did the same muste all christians do likewise For Christ wil haue vs to confesse him before this worlde and acknowledgeth none for his seruants which are ashamed of him his gospell before this adulterous naughty generation But concerâ—ing Paule bicause he would haue his exhortation to haue the more authoritie with theÌ„ he repeateth in a short recapitulation to what ende he spake those things which he had heretofore said he maketh meÌ„tion again of his departure not that only but also he plainly testifieth that they shall see him no more hereafter saying And now behold I am sure that hencefoorth al you through whoÌ„ I haue gone preaching the kingdom of God shal see my face no more Here he doth as pareÌ„ts vse to do being redy to depart this life which in their admonitioÌ„s ofteÌ„times vse the like therby meaning to leaue the sharper stings in the harts of their childreÌ„ Paules intent purpose is worthy of al praise diligeÌ„t obseruation whose maruelous bold constaÌ„ce appereth in these few words For althogh he knoweth that this is the last meting he shold haue with theÌ„ therfore loketh for nothing but death yet he doth not with womanly weping bewaile his departure nor vttreth any tokeÌ„ of sadnes or priuat sorow but is only carefull for the welth of their churches only desireth theÌ„ to be careful for the same Which example teacheth vs what minds we should haue in the consideration of death or else when death approcheth is at hand We must in such case beware of this womaÌ„nish pulinesse wherwith many so bewaile their state condition as though God had apointed theÌ„ only to dye are with such sorow care pulled froÌ„ their kinsfolke friends as though there remained none in the world through whose care prouideÌ„ce they might liue in safetie wheÌ„ they were gone Howbeit they ought rather to remeÌ„ber that this is the way of al flesh as Iosua Dauid testifie What iniurie then receyue we if we do but as al others do As touching our freÌ„ds wiues children neither do we lose them by death but either we send theÌ„ afore beeing our selues shortly after redy to folow or els we go before theÌ„ to that place whither they must folow where Christ hath prepared vs a countrey where the faithful of al natioÌ„s shal sit with Abraham Isaac Iacob And the tutor patrone of those we leaue behind vs is God whoÌ„ the scriptures call the defender of the straÌ„gers and widows the father of the fatherlesse Therfore they must be coÌ„mitted to his charge we must takewith stedfast faith that way which leadeth to heueÌ„ through the merite of Chryst. Last of all Paule vseth a most weighty protestatioÌ„ wherin he layeth the fault of their perdition on their owne heads if they neglect the Churches committed to their charge and suffer them to stray from the fayth I take you sayth he to recorde this day that I am pure from the bloud of all men The reason is for that I haue spared no labour but haue shewed you al the councell of God. Undoutedly he had a respect vnto the words of God red in Eze. 3. .33 Where the bloud of those that perish is imputed to the minister if he do not expresly giue them warning but him self is free froÌ„ al fault if he do his duetie faithfully And bycause Paule so did as one not culpable in his owne conscience thus he speaketh Also he seemeth to follow the example of singular men such as Moses Iosua were who we read vsed not much vnlike protestations a little before their death Paules example teacheth vs that they are excused before God which do their dutie although they little or nothing preuayle among the people committed to their charge For they are gyltie of destruction that continue in incurablenesse And this doctrine is not to be applied onely to the Ministers but also vnto all degrees of men And that it ought to haue place in the Magistrates the example of Iosias declareth whome the holy Ghoste maruellously commendeth although he had many in his kingdome yea in his Courte that were not very sounde and many playne incurable and wicked as the Sermons of Sophonias the Prophete testifie The lyke reason is to be made of Parents For oftentimes it commeth to passe that godly fathers haue children that go out of kinde and yet the childrens wickednesse is not preiudiciall to the fathers if they fayle not of their duetie in seeing to their children Wee haue ensamples in the sonnes of Iacob the Patriarche of Dauid and of diuers like But if Magistrates and parents forget their duetie and with ouermuche tendernesse or euill example infect those that are committed to their charge then the seueritie of Gods iudgement will fall vpon them as we see in the Scripture by the example of Heli. Heere haste thou what to aunswere to suche that thinke it good to cease where no hope of profyte is This is nowe obiected both agaynst Magistrates and Ministers and with this argument the sluggish vse to flatter themselues But do thou thinke that thy soule is also in danger which thou canst deliuer none other wayes than by faythful diligence and if thou deliuer hir then thinke not that thou haste laboured in vayne It appereth also by this place what a miserable condition they are in who where their predecessors haue wel discharged their duetie before they eyther like sluggardes giue ouer or else with their naughtinesse corrupte that that other before them haue well ordered For they are altogither gyltie
skins but rather publikely professe their thirst of Christian bloude with skarlet coloure and their tyrannie with clinking of armoure and garrisons of men By meane of these the doctrine of truthe lyeth wrapped and entangled in infinite erroures and laberinthes and as it were euen buried And the same parties haue rent the Church which ought most to maintaine vnitie hauâ—â—ent the Church into sixe hundred sectes euery one of them professing a propre and sundry faithe and religion in name habite ceremonies and vsages Lette vs awake O brethren and goe against these Wolues and take heede that we be not found to be hirelings rather than true shepherdes But let vs heare Paule which repeating his example which is the .v. argument exhorteth them most earnestly saying Wherefore awake and remember that by the space of three yeeres I ceased not to warne euery one of you night and day with teares He maketh mention of these three yeres bicause they should thinke no labor or trauaile too much For it should be a shame not to take labor and paines seeing suche an Apostle of Christ refused it not And they be in no small fault which by their negligence let the Churches gathered together by the trauailes and deathes of the Apostles run at hauocke Furthermore as it becommeth the Ministers to follow the example of the Apostles so must all Christians followe their steppes for as much as they were the followers of Christ as Paule himselfe declareth where he sayth be yee folowâ—rs of me as I am the folower of Christ â–ª And this is the true worshipping of the Sainctes not that that standeth in adoration and inuocation of them which al the scripture saith is due to God onely Sixthly he reasoneth of the easinesse and vtilitie of their doing herein to aunswere them which were feared with the difficultie and daunger that was on euery side And for a more vehemencie of speeche he vseth a forme of imprecation saying and nowe brethren I commende you vnto God and to the worde of his grace which is able to build c. As who should say I knowe it is a difficult matter that I require and passing all mans power Howe be it it must not be brought to passe by mans force This is Gods husbandry this is Gods worke He laid the foundation he therefore is able to finishe the building and it is no difficult thing for him to vse your helpe to bring his matter to passe By his assistance therfore you shall easily ouercome all things Hee shall guide you with his spirit and the worde of grace which though it seeme but a slender thing yet it pearseth and cutteth sharper than any two edged swoorde The same God hathe prepared worthy rewardes already for suche trauailes and paines euen the inheritaunce of his kingdome where you shall shine among them that are sanctified like as the starres in the firmament These things must be layde vp in the bottome of our hartes O brethren For as they comfort vs in maruellous wise so they teache vs what the weapons and strength of the Ministers of the woorde are The weapons of our fight be spirituall sayth Paule These be the spirit of God the worde and God him selfe Who shall they then feare Or who shall bee able to withstande them Lette vs fight with these weapons rather than with the frendships of this world as with the confederacie and wisedome of the fleshe which haue very little or no vse at all in setting vp the kingdome of God. Wee learne moreouer that the inheritaunce of the kyngdome of Heauen pertaineth onely to them that are sanctified The sanctified are suche whose heartes faithe hathe purified and whome Christ hathe consecrated to GOD the Father throughe the price of hys Bloude The same beeing quickened with the spirit of God doe their dueties earnestly and striue earnestly to enter into that inheritance through all kinde of daungers the hope whereof they knowe will neuer deceiue them bicause it dependeth vppon the sonne of God our sauioure Iesus Christe to whom all praise honoure power and glory are due for euer Amen The Cxxxvj. Homelie I Haue desired no mannes siluer golde or vesture yea yee your selues knowe that these handes haue ministred vnto my necessities and to them that were with me I haue shewed you all things howe that so labouring yee ought to receiue the weake and to remember the woordes of the Lorde Iesu howe that he saide it is more blessed to giue than to receiue And when he had thus spoken he kneeled downe and prayed with them all And they all wept sore and fell on Paules necke and kissed him sorowing moste of all for the woordes which hee spake that they should see his face no more And they conueyed hym vnto the shippe BIcause the Apostle Paule in that notable assemblie of the Ministers of Asia where he reasoned of the administration and gouernaunce of the Church foretolde of greeuous Wolues that should rise vp euen out of their own selues which throughe peruerse Doctrine should miserably disturbe the flocke of Christ in the later part of his oration he declareth bothe wisely and in time and place what they should cheefely beware of if they would auoide the name of suche Wolues He admonisheth them onely to take heede of couetousnesse bicause it is the roote of all â—uill and bringeth all things out of frame if it once take possession in the mindes of the Cleargie For when they once make lucre of religion it causeth all godlinesse to be set to sale which also is a cause that they defile the doctrine of the woorde with the traditions of men that they hunt after the fauor and frendship of the world that they winke at open malefactoures and set open the doores to all manner of disorder The priestes of the Iewes may be an example vnto vs in whom Christ chefely reprehendeth this as the welspring of all corruption Therefore Paule dothe not without a cause other wheres warne Bishoppes that they be not giuen to filthie lucre and heere in this place he diligently reasoneth of this euill And bicause his admonition should bee the more of waighte he prouoketh them by hys owne Example declaring howe he vsed himselfe whyle hee was in Asia and alleageth waightie reasons and causes of his so doing I haue desired no mannes siluer gold or vesture saith he By the which woordes he declareth that he labored not to enriche him selfe by them forasmuch as he desired not of them the things necessary to his liuing muche lesse receiued or tooke them Hereby he teacheth that the Ministers of Churches must be free from the desire of heaping vp goods bicause they that goe about to enrich them selues shall neuer escape the snares of the Deuill and temptations But least any man might Obiecte againe and say whereof then O Paule liuedst thou He addeth by and by after yee knowe that these handes ministred to my necessities and to those that
that Paule burned in the zeale of the Iewes law when he persecuted the Church But for this cause he confesseth him selfe to be the chiefest and gretest sinner of all other For God will not haue vs ledde with our owne zeale but requireth of vs knowledge that when we haue learned to vnderstande his worde we should do that he prescribeth and commaundeth Looke the .xv. chapter of Numbers But let vs returne vnto Paule and see what he dothe beeing compased about wyth so many daungers Luke reporteth one thing of him wherby we may iudge bothe of his inuincible steadynesse of fayth and of hys coragious minde For in that furie and rage of the people and confused clamour and shouting he meditateth an excuse partly for that he was very desirous of hys Countreymens vtilitie and woulde fayne haue broughte them vnto good and partely for that he woulde free Chrystes quarell of all suspition beeing appoynted a Minister thereof And thys example of Paule is to be followed of all Ministers in their priuate daungers diligently to seeke bothe the saluation of others and the glory of Chryste But it all be good to consider diligently all the partes of thys businesse First he rusheth not out after any rash sort to speake as sedicious persons vse to do but asketh leaue first of the Captaine after a modest and reuerent wise And he setteth him not light bicause he was a souldier but rather worshippeth him bicause of his authority office By which example both the Popes and Anabaptistes are confuted wherof the one simply condemne al Magistrates the other set them to kisse their fete yea they wickedly set their feete vpon them Moreouer the Captaine although he suppose him to be a murtherer answereth him frendly demandeth whether he be not that Egyptian which not many days before had raysed vp the people to rebel with his scattred cōplices robbed men in euery place as they went For it was meet that they which wold not embrace the true Messias shold be deluded by deceiuers as we haue elsewhere shewed The example of the captaine techeth vs to deale curteously with captiues For where the end of imprisonment is to bridle keepe vnder malefactors for feare of doing hurt for an example vnto others it were discourtesie and vniust to passe these bounds by crueltie against him whom we ought rather for humanities sake to haue pitie of Agayne we see in the captaynes demaunde what horrible crymes God suffreth his seruaunts to be suspected charged with and yet vseth he to deliuer them out of all Wherfore there is no cause why they should dismay vs but rather that we should follow Paule who beeing nothing offēded with this vnseemely demaund declareth modestly and frendly what he is and by reason of his modestie God so disposing the matter obteyneth leaue of the Captayne to say his minde But if a man woulde compare this Captayne with the Monkes of our dayes and the Inquisitors of Heresie which cause the tongues of Martyres to be pulled out bycause they shall not speake to the people as they goe to execution it shall easily appeare howe muche more wycked and cruell they bee than hee was But assoone as Paule had gotten leaue of the Captayne to speake strayghte way hee beckened wyth hys hande to the people and obtayneth silence of them also and maketh a diligent Oration to them out of hande which was no small token of a ready mynde and witte Heere is to bee considered bothe the power and truthe of god Hys power appeareth in this that hee was in a momente able to calme and pacifie the myndes of the raging people to giue eare vnto hym whose death euen nowe they so desired Of hys truthe thys is a manyfeste argument that hee is not amased with all that shouting and buffeting but hath his wittes and vtteraunce at will to declare hys cause boldely and artificially before his moste cruell enimies Thus is that saying of Chryst fulfilled Euen in the same houre shall it be giuen vnto you what to speake c. Compare with our Paule beeing in chaynes Cicero the father of the Romane eloquence and thou shalt perceiue how much the spirite of Chryst passeth all industrie of mans wit and long exercise of pleating For he long agone beeing broughte in his Litter into the Hall to pleate Milo his cause when he sawe Pompeyes garde and harnesse glittering in euery place of the hall could scarse for feare once open his mouth to speake But Paule beeing bound in chaynes and feeling the ache of hys late bobbes and buffets among the weapons and armor of the souldiors the Captayne standing by pleateth for his life with constante minde and mouth beeing encouraged with the spirite of Chryste which he promised to his electe to be their Aduocate and comforter Let vs lykewise be emboldened with the meditation of the same that wee may without feare pleate the cause of saluation and fayth before this world for he in whom wee haue beleeued will not leaue vs destitute neither of his spirite nor fauor which is our Lorde and sauiour Iesus Chryst to whom be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xxij. Chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The Cxlij Homelie MEn brethren and Fathers heare yee mine answer which I make now vnto you When they hard that he spake in the Hebrue tong to them they kept the more silence And he saithe I am verily a man which am a Iewe borne in Tharsus a Citie in Cycil neuerthelesse yet brought vp in this Citie at the feete of Gamaliel and infourmed diligently in the lawe of the Fathers and was feruent minded to Godward as yee all are this same day and I persecuted this way vnto the death bynding and deliuering into prison both men and women as the chiefe Prieste dothe beare me witnesse and all the state of the Elders of whom also I receiued Letters vnto the brethren and went to Damasco to bring them which were ther bound to Ierusalem for to bee punished ALthough our Sauiour Iesus Christ would haue his Disciples to be pacient in bearing slaunders and reproches Yet that letteth not but they may bothe openly and boldly protest and defend their innocencie Yea many times necessity constraineth them so to do least by their meanes Christ and the Christian faith be euill reported This dothe Paule therefore in this place prudently consider We heard how the Iewes accused him for a common enimie of gods people of his law and his Temple Besides this the Captaine suspected he was an Egyptian and Captaine of a many of cutte throtes that lately had made an Insurrection All which things seeing they were as well preiudiciall to Paule as vnto Christian religion and truthe therefore he passeth them not ouer without regarde nor holdeth not his peace like a blocke but applieth him selfe busily to get licence of the Captaine to make his purgation which when he had
able to proue none of those things they lay to his charge The lyke case were the other Apostles in as we haue oftentimes seene So the Euangelistes declare that Pylate and Herode beare witnesse of Christes innocencie Thys maketh for the commendation dignitie of the christian faith doctrine Which who so now a dayes slaundreth openly bewray them selues to be worse than the Gentiles It appereth also by this place what a miserable state the Iewes were in at this time seeing a despiser of all religion had the greatest authoritie among them and they constrayned to pleade their matters of religion before him And this they may thanke the wicked priests their own wicked ingratitude of which denied Christ to be their king and sauiour before Pylate The like state are a great many in nowe a days vnder the tyrannie of the Turkes by whose exaÌ„ple except we repent in time it is to be feared that all they that now a dayes disdayne to heare the worde of God and refuse the iudgement of the holy ghost touching fayth and religion wâ—ll one day suffer the like Finally he declareth why he kept him beeing innocent in prison Namely bicause he had appealed vnto Caesar. But here he craftily dissembleth his own wickednesse which yet he can not otherwise do but by bewraying himself while he confesseth playnly that he draue the innocent to such an exigent that he must needes appeale vnto Caesar. For he had not purposed to gratifie the Iewes to Paules hinderaunce and preiudice â–ª he would neuer haue appealed vnto Caesar. But this is a common trick among great men magistrates craftily to cloke their own faults then to make men beleeue they greatly fauour iustice when they most transgresse the bounds limits of the same Furthermore by this occasion it came to passe that Agrippa was desirous to heare to see Paule which thing was the occasion of a notable sermon which Luke setteth forth in the chapter folowing Thus we may see that through the prouidence of God those things aduaunce his kingdome which we least thought of Why therfore do we trouble vexe our selues about our owne deuises Why do we not rather euery one cast all our care vpon God do our duety For so should it come to passe that we should euery where haue occasion to serue God and in al our dangers and distresses should haue Iesus Christ to be our protectour and defender to whom be prayse honour power and glorie for euer Amen The Clix Homelie ANd on the morrow when Agrippa was come and Bernice with great pompe and were entered into the Councell house with the Captaynes and chiefe men of the Citie at Festus commaundement was Paule brought foorth And Festus sayde king Agrippa and all yee men which are here present with vs ye see this man about whom all the multitude of the Iewes haue intreated me both at Hierusalem and also heere crying that he ought not to lyue any longer Yet founde I nothing worthy of death that he had committed Neuerthelesse seeing that he hath appealed to Caesar I haue determined to sende him Of whome I haue no certayne thing to write vnto my Lorde Wherfore I haue brought him vnto you and specially vnto thee O king Agrippa that after examination hadde I might haue somewhat to wryte For mee thinketh it vnreasonable for to sende a prysoner and not to shewe the causes which are layd agaynst him ALthough God haue giuen vnto man nothing more excellente and commodious than the worde of the Gospell wherein he offereth vs the incomparable treasures of hys grace and the right way vnto saluation yet such is the vntowardnesse of this miserable worlde that it hateth enuieth nothing so muche as the same word Which thing is the cause that the ministers therof are many times so greeuously molested and afflicted and become as it were certayne gasing stockes vnto all the world But bicause we vpon whoÌ„ the endes of the world are come should not be offended at these things forasmuch as it is euident that the world should exercise great crueltie vnder Antichrist their captayne God therfore would haue vs instructed partly by prophesies and partly by examples wherby we might learne that no new or strange thing hapneth vnto vs but that the Ministers of his word haue in al ages bene so vsed in this world And yet that his worde could neuer be extinguished through any attempts of his enimies for it endureth for euer and at al times bringeth foorth condigne fruites as the Scriptures euery where declare Many examples we haue hereof and among them this one is notable that Luke setteth foorth in Paule the Apostle For although he liued in bondes and was constrayned to appeale vnto Caesar both by reason of the iniquitie of his enimies and the vnrighteousnesse of the President yet before king Agrippa before the Captaynes before the chiefe men of Caesarea and the whole nobilitie of that couÌ„trey he so handleth Christes cause that he both proueth his innocencie in the hearing of them al and leaueth in their minds certaine euident pricks stings of the worde of god But it shall be good to consider euery thing in order as it is declared The Euangelist beginneth his narration with Paules hearers among whom are first numbred Agrippa Bernice his sister who sayth he came into the auditorie with all kinde of princely pompe and ostentation After them come the captaines of the souldiours other loâ—ds of the court and as many as were of authoritie in the citie whoÌ„ Festus thoght good to haue there present to this ende that howsoeuer the matter fel out he might the easilier auoyde the enuy of the Iewes Aboue al things we haue to consider Agrippa who as we sayd before was desirous to heare Paul. For this desire proceeded more of a certayne vayne curiositie of minde than of any loue vnto the truthe or saluation In so muche that he resembleth Herodes Antipas brother to his graundfather which also was desirous to see Chryst but for none other cause saue for that he heard his miracles praysed of so many a profe wherof he giueth vs in that he coÌ„meth to Paules sermoÌ„ not like a disciple or lerner nor laieth aside none of his princely pompe but bringeth all his courtlinesse with him for a shew into y preching place By this exaÌ„ple we learne what affection this world beareth to the word of god Surely either it hateth it or at least contemneth it euen of nature as which would not haue his workes reproued by the light therof and vseth to preferre earthly things before heauenly Yet in the meane season it coÌ„meth to passe many times that some come to heare it thoughe not led with the desire of saluation yet with the affections of the fleshe that is to say with curiositie or with hope of some gaine or of hatred to Popishe doctrine or bicause they would not be thought to be vngodly or
ennimies vnto religion But bicause suche come not as learners but as iudges and comptrollers and bring with them the opinions they haue conceiued before it cannot be that the gospel doth any thing profite them the ende whereof Paule saith is to captiuate all the wisedome of the flesh and to bring it in obedience to the faith Therfore we must bring with vs humble and lowly mindes and desirous to learne if wee will receiue any profite thereby See Luke 8. Againe we are taught by this Example what to iudge of them which come to Sermons and Churches in pompous attire and araye These are like vnto Agrippa and Bernice and giue no litle offence For first it is a great token of lightnesse in them that they remember not howe they are but mire and clay and that the beginning of apparell proceeded first of sinne so that it were more meete for vs to humble our selues in them than to shew any pride therin Another occasion of offence there is in that we be the aucthors that other folishly imitate vs or else conceiue wanton imaginations or else minister occasion to the porer sort to be impacient and to murmure againste god Therefore we incurre that horrible sentence of God which pronounceth that terrible woe against suche as giue other occasion of offence Furthermore it is a token of a certaine beastly dulnesse and of a minde too too vntowarde to shewe pride in the sight of God where we ought to shewe moste lowlinesse For who would not say he were out of his wittes which should come before a Prince to aske pardon of his trespasse in proud apparell and with sturdie and lofty countenance And yet we come vnto the Church to aske forgiuenesse of our sinnes and to heare the woorde of saluation in all insolent and proude manner Uerily Christ forbiddeth vs to be carefull for nedefull apparell With what face therefore can we make garments of suche sundry sortes deuises to set out our pride See what Esay saith in his third Chapiter at large touching this offence But let vs consider Paule which at Festus commaundement is brought forthe bounde in chaines as appeareth by his owne saying yet not as a guiltie person before iudges but as a teacher and preacher Heere in this sight or shew appeareth the wonderfull counsel of God where an assembly of most honorable personages glittering in golde purple and scarlate abide the comming of Paule looking like a prisoner pale and wanne and dragging his chaine after him in his hande Yea God offereth vnto him being thus in bandes a singular occasion to behaue himselfe boldly in the quarell of his name Whereby it appeareth howe the wicked can nothing preuaile with their enterprises and deuises For what other thing went the Iewes about hitherto but to take from Paule all occasion of preaching and so to extinguishe all his doctrine But they so little preuaile heereby that rather by their meane he is brought before a great and honorable assembly before whome otherwise he shuld neuer haue had opportunitie to haue preached Let these things serue to comfort vs among the terrors of this world For why should we henceforth feare the world seeing God is of as great power in these dayes to defend his people and to promote his word Chefely we haue in this place to cōsider Paul which as the sequele declareth was bolde and couragious of minde for he was not dismaide at the sight of the king the nobilitie But he declareth his matter so stoutly that though he were in bands yet he put his auditors in no litle feare and greatly moued the king in his minde The like thing we saw hapned before in Felix These things teach vs that Gods word can not be bound although his ministers be in prison and in bandes For the aucthoritie or effect therof dependeth not vpon man For the spirit of god bloweth wher it wil and is not subiect to the vaine pleasure of man We are taught also what we haue to do in like case Let vs boldly defend Christes cause not passe a strawe for the aucthoritie and tiranny of this world For the cause we haue in hand is iust and good and vpon it dependeth all our saluation And it is not our cause but Gods who can easily defend the same And it is not we that hādle it but the spirit of God which worketh and speaketh in vs according to the promisse of Christ. Who therfore wil withstand the spirit of God Who will thinke to preuaile against it Or who being comforted and holpen therby wil let him selfe be ouercome of cowardly feare Last of all Festus setteth Paule before Agrippa the residue of his hearers and repeateth in few words his cause and the end of this present accusation For this saith he is he whom all the Iewes required to haue put to death which yet in his iudgement had committed nothing worthy of death Howbeit bicause he had appealed vnto Caesar he desired that they wold diligently heare him weigh euery thing that he might haue some mater of certaintie to wryte to Caesar of him After this sort the Romane President causeth Paule to be diligently heard which thing was not don without the prouidence of god In the meane season we haue a new testimony of Paules innocency which it behoued many times thus to be defended bicause God forsaw that in all ages his doctrine shuld haue greuous enimies Here apeareth also the incurable malice of the Iewes which ceased not to require an innocēt to be put to death For thus they folow their forfathers at the hard heeles who as we read with like impudēcy required the death of Christ the sonne of god Pilate being much against it Therfore they are vtterly ouerthrowne by the iust iudgement of God made a common exāple vnto al men as Christ many times prophesied shuld happen vnto them Moreouer we haue to consider Festu◠saying which thinketh it a point of absurditie to send a prisoner and not to declare wherof he is accused wherfore he was put in prison These things teache vs that we must so deale with prisoners that we may haue ful perfit certificate of all things For we must not deale rashly in matters of life death Seing that an hethen man vnderstode thus much what shall it become those magistrates to do which professe the name and word of Christ And with what moderation of minde becommeth it vs to entreat al captiues seing we know that whatsoeuer benefite or harm we do them the same we do vnto Christ himself But wold to God our aduersaries in these dais wold vse this equitie towards the seruantes of Christ who thinke it but a sport to vse all kinde of vncurtesie towards vs without any cause Howbeit let these things nothing offend vs seing we know that Christ also was most vncurteously delt with For why should the disciples or schollers thinke to bee in better case than their
Scriptures let them boldely bring foorth that no man be able to accuse them of falshood or forgery Howbeit it might haue seemed to Paule a greeuous thing to be appoynted to such an office as he knew euen by those things onely which a little â—eâ—ore he went about was subiect to infinite dangers Therfore the Lord mixeth therewith a consolation very commodious and in season wherein he promiseth to deliuer him out of the hands of the Iewes and Gentiles Thus by the way as though he had bene dooing of an other thing he declareth that he was sent also vnto the Gentiles to bring them lykewise into the societie and felowship of the Churche In the meane season this place teacheth vs that the Ministers must looke for hatred persecutions and all kindes of aduersitie in this world For except this were their state and condition it should not neede so often to confirme them neither with the consolations nor promises of Chryst. These promises must diligently be considered for by them we are taught howe Chryste neuer forsaketh his people in their tribulations And yet muste they not so be vnderstanded as though he would deliuer them from all kinds of aduersitie and set them in safetie or so preserue them that they shall not perishe in body For we reade that Paule at the last was beheaded by Nero and the other Apostles also were cruelly put to death But it is sayde that the Lorde deliuereth vs when in this present worlde he assisteth vs with his spirite giuing vs constancie of mynde commoditie of dooing and finally a mouthe and wisedome agaynst the which our enimies are not able to resiste with any probabilitie of reason Agayne when he shoreth vs vppe with consolations in the middle of our afflictions and translateth vs out of the prison of thys body into the possession of hys kingdome and preserueth our memorie and good name to remayne to posteritie After this sorte we knowe he delyuered the holy Martyres whose remembraunce florisheth at this day euen among the enimies of the fayth Which promises seeing they are both generall and alwayes true there is no cause why we should suffer our selues to bee feared or ouercome with any attemptes of this worlde For who shall separate vs from the loue of god c. Reade the place Rom. 8. To conclude he addeth the ende of all these thinges which is that through the ministerie of Paule the eyes of the blinde should bee opened that they beeing illuminated might conuert from darkenesse vnto lyght and beeing deliuered from the power of Sathan might be reconciled vnto God in whom they may receiue remission of their sinnes and inheritance of the king dome of heauen through fayth with all those whom God hath chosen vnto him selfe These things conteyne in them the duetie of Ministers of the worde and the true vse of the Gospell For this cause that thing is attributed vnto the Ministers which is properly the worke of God only as is declared at large Therfore through the Gospel mens eies are opened that they may see God and the way of saluation By the Gospell men are conuerted from darknesse vnto light so that hencefoorth they which were occupied in the works of darknesse might do the dedes of the light For the christian Philosophie consisteth not in vayne speculations but in practise which extendeth it selfe through all partes of a mans lyfe Agayne by the gospel men are brought out of the power of Sathan vnto God to obey him to serue him Finally the gospel offreth vnto vs the forgiuenesse of sins the inheritaÌ„ce of the kingdome of heuen And we may not thinke that these things stand in vayne sound of words but forasmuch as christ which is the only author of these things is preched through the gospel they are truely attributed to the preaching of the gospel bicause the same gospel is not in vaine but effectuous Therfore the preching of the gospel containeth in it the cheefest and only treasure of our saluation And the ministers therof ought to haue this only end before their eyes to bring men to be partakers of these things and not to leade them about as it were in a vaine maze and stagelike pompe of preaching Furthermore we haue heerein comprehended the whole order and manner of our saluation For where these things are giuen vnto vs of God it is euident that we want them of nature Therefore of nature we be blinde to perceiue any godlynesse and by our naturall corruption we deserue to waile and mourne vnder the tirannie of Sathan But by the goodnesse of God it commeth to passe that we be illuminated by Christ and be translated from the power of death and darknesse into his kingdome For we being sanctified and iustified by his merite enter into the kingdome of eternall life And all these things as we said ere while God offreth vnto vs to be receiued by faith through the gospell by the which faith the scripture teach that we be purified and made righteous bicause by it only power is giuen to vs to imbrace Christ and to receiue this goodnesse These things might be declared more at large with their dueties whome Christ hathe taken into the kingdome of his father But bicause we haue oftentimes spoken therof it shall be sufficient to shewe as it were with the finger the cheefe poyntes of euery thing In the meane season we haue heere to bewaile the vnkinde and vnhappy blindnesse of the worlde which contemning so plaine a way of saluation turne them to the most intricate Laberinthes and pitfals of eternall damnation It is our partes to shewe our selues thankfull vnto God and with constant faith to holde fast the only author of these goodnesses which is our Lord and sauioure Iesus Christ to whom be praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The Clxiiij Homelie WHerfore O king Agrippa I was not disobedient to the heauenly vision but shewed first vnto them of Damascus and at Ierusalem and throughout all the costes of Iewrie then to the Gentiles that they shuld repent and turne to God and do such works as become them that repent For this cause the Iewes caught me in the Temple and went about to kill me Seing therfore that I haue obtained helpe of God I continue vnto this day witnessing bothe to small and to great saying none other things than those which the Prophetes and Moses did say shoulde come that Christe should suffer and that he should be the first that should rise from death and should shew light vnto the people and to the Gentiles PAVLE diligently reporteth the Historie of his conuersion before Agrippa bicause thereby hee was able manifestly to proue that he became a Christian man of no light heade ne yet preached the gospell vnto the Gentiles of any rashe enterprise but that God was the aucthoure of all the things which he had hitherto done who conuerted him when he was of a farre other minde
and commaunded him to preach the gospel vnto the Gentiles also And after these things thus premised he declareth what he did more ouer and what happened vnto him and thereof taketh an occasion to preache to those that were present Firste hee confesseth plainely the obedience which hee shewed vnto the heauenly vision which thing is diligently to bee noted For if wee compare the commaundement of God with the precepte that Paule receyued of the Priestes wee shall perceiue they differed very muche one from an other For the Priestes sent him to Damascus with publique commission and aucthoritie to bring those faithfull of Christe that were there to bâ—e putte in bandes and prisonne But God commaunded him not onely to cease of from his doing but also to preache the Gospell Heere therfore he saithe he obeyed the calling of God and that speedely and without all delay and he is not ashamed to confesse the same before those with whome hee knewe the Priestes were of more aucthoritie than hee was Therefore hee teacheth vs by his Example that wee must obay God more than man and that wee muste make no delay nor putting of assoone as we be certaine what his will is This rule who so euer foloweth they dispatch them selfe at once from great anxietie and care and cannot doe amisse Also wee haue to consider the manner of this obedience which wee may perceiue by the things which Paule saithe hee did For he did those things which God commaunded him to doe and euen as hee commaunded him to doe them preaching the Gospell bothe to the Iewes and to the Gentiles Therefore that is a true obedience when wee accomplishe the commaundement of the Lorde without all exception There are also which obey the Lorde but yet but in parte onely and as farre foorthe as seemeth for their owne commoditie whereof the Scripture giueth vs Examples in the first of Saule and Samuel the thirtienth and fiftienth But God is of a farre other minde which forbiddeth vs to turne from his woorde either to the right hande or to the lefte either to put any thing to it or to take any thing from it Therefore Paule did very well to take in hand the businesse appoynted him of God without any further deliberation to fulfil that that he was commaunded according to the rule of Gods iniunction Furthermore while hee declareth what hee did hee teacheth also what wee ought to preache in the gospell and in what order to set it forthe Firste we muste laboure to bring men to repentaunce forasmuche as it is manifest that we be all sinners and subiect to the wrath of god Herewith we reade that the Baptiste begun and Christe after him who taught his Apostles to begin with the same Whereby it appeareth that they are but slender Gospellers in these dayes that woulde haue this principle or beginning omitted Moreouer â–ª the manner of true repentaunce is expressed which is to tourne vnto god For as wee in tourning from God doe greeuously sinne and perishe so bothe our repentaunce and saluation consisteth cheefely in this that we muste tourne to God againe and so be reconciled vnto him This muste bee done by the meane of Christe onely who bothe woorketh true repentaunce in vs by his spirite and reconcileth vs vnto hys Father hauing cancelled and blotted out the hand writing of sinne and of the lawe which was againste vs. Wherefore Peter in an other place saith he was sent of God to giue Israelâ— repentance and forgiuenesse of sinnes Where the erroure of those men is confuted which preach repentance without Christ and send men to their owne workes and merites The thirde pointe of Paules doctrine is that men should worke worthy frutes of repentance which it appeareth Iohn also required with great sâ—ueritie and all the scriptures euery where will and commaund the same For where God wil haue vs to be no hypocrites nor dissemblers but challengeth vs wholely to himselfe it is very requisite that we should proue our selues to be truely conuerted vnto god both in our workes and all other conuersation of our life This shall we doe if we lay away our former naughtie desires and lead a newe kinde of life agreeable vnto the lawes of God touching the which newnesse of life we reade very muche euery where in the Epistles of Paule For heereby we be taught that good works must not be taken for merites but are required as dueties prescribed and due vnto God forasmuche as we are neuer able to performe them vnlesse we be regenerated of the spirite and merite of Christ and be first conuerted vnto God. And although we do what so euer things we are bounde to doe yet be we vnprofitable seruauntes as Christ himselfe teacheth Thus in three pointes Paule comprehendeth the whole gospell and sheweth howe he preached it in the same order Nowe in this that foloweth he declareth what happened vnto him while he walked in this vocation to the ende he would easily proue to euery man howe vniustly the Iewes delt with him For this cause truely saith he for that I endeuored my selfe to be obedient vnto God the Iewes tooke me and would haue killed me in the very Temple and had done it also but that I was deliuered through the present helpe of god He mentioneth the Temple and the daÌ„ger of death he was in to declare that they were led rather of blinde affection than moued with any iust cause seeing that neither the holinesse of the Temple nor publike lawe and equitie coulde restraine them from such irefull proceeding This place teacheth vs that the obedience which the godly owe vnto God is the cheefe cause of persecutions For bothe the Prophets and the Apostles were hated of the worlde for none other causes but for that they laboured to bring men vnto God by preaching the word of god And now a dayes the seruaunts of Christ are in daunger of persecuting for this cause onely for that they put their trust onely in God through Christ worship him only feare him only and serue him only as he commaundeth But the hainousnesse of this matter is the greater for that they which laboure priuately and publikely to haue al men saued are so euill requiâ—ed In the meane season let this comfort vs that we heare Paule was aided by God and deliuered out of the handes of moste wicked cut throtes For this is a general rule we haue promises euery where which teache vs that God deliuereth his people out of temptations and suffereth them not to be tried aboue their strengthes Howbeit after Paule had sufficiently proued that he was guiltlesse and was cast in prisone without desert then hee turneth him to Agrippa the king and to the other heaters and with great boldnesse beginneth his oration And bicause it might seeme a maruell to any man howe he was so constant in doing his office seeing he had so oftentimes before bene in aduersitie and
maiestie of the Sainâ—tes which cheefely triumpheth vnder the crosse and afflictions For nowe Paule thoughe he were in bandes yet like a King and Emperoure hath souldiers obedient at his becke and commaundement The like wee haue seene also many times before and the Euangelistes teache vs that the Baptist made Herode afraide Why then are we offended at the crosse and afflictions Let vs rather constantly followe our vocation seeing the hande of God is able to defende vs in the middest of oure ennimies and looke for a rewarde in heauen which oure sauioure Iesus Christ hathe purchased vs through his merite to whome be praise honor power and glory foreuer Amen The Clxxiij Homelie ANd from thence when the brethren hearde of vs they came to meete vs at Appiforum and at the three tauernes When Paule sawe them he thanked God and waxed bolde And when we came to Rome the vnder captaine deliuered the prisonners to the cheefe Captaine of the hoste But Paule was suffered to dwell by himselfe with a souldioure that kepte him And after three dayes Paule called the cheefe of the Iewes togither and when they were come he saide vnto them Men and brethren thoughe I haue committed nothing againste the people or lawes of the Elders yet was I deliuered prisonner from Ierusalem into the hands of the Romanes which when they had examined me would haue let me goe bicause there was no cause of deathe in me But when the Iewes spake contrary I was constrained to appeale vnto Caesar not that I had ought to accuse my nation of For this cause then haue I called you euen to see you to speake with you bicause that for the hope of Israel I am bounde with this chaine And they saide vnto him we neither receiued letters out of Iewrie pertaining vnto thee neither any of the brethren that came shewed or spake any harme of thee But we will heare of thee what thou thinkest for as concerning this secte we knowe that euery where it is spoken against ALl Paules affaires done in the time of his Apostleship are very notable and for many skilles singuler yet the chefe among them is his bringing out of Iewrie vnto Rome with so great a preparation there to plead Christes cause the christian faith before Caesar. For how rare and insolent a thing this was in the iudgement of the world it shall easily appeare if a man compare Paules persone being of small account and reputation yea hated enuied almost of all men with the maiestie of Caesar and the whole Romane Empire whereof all nations and people stoode in feare For it could neuer haue beene brought to passe by any meanes of man that either the Romane Presidents shuld haue taken so greate paines in suche a mannes behalfe or that Nero the Emperor a man wholely set on fire with voluptuousnesse and tyrannie should haue suffered suche an one to haue come in his sighte or to heare him onlesse God had mightily stretched out his hande whose affaires all these things in doing were This was the cause that Luke described all this voyage so diligently which the Lord for many causes woulde haue notified that the fame and report of Paule going before should excite and stirre vp the mindes of the Romanes to heare him And this present place teacheth vs that the successe of Gods deuise was not in vaine wherein many other things recourse the consideration whereof is able singularly to enstruct and comfort vs. For Luke wryteth that the Brethren came oute of Rome vnto Appiforum and to the place called in the vulgare tong Tipergote whome when he saw he gaue thankes vnto God and conceiued thereby a greater boldnesse of minde In this place aboue all other things wee haue to consider God by whose dispensation it is certaine all these things came to passe For it pleased him that hys Seruaunte shoulde bee confirmed by the meeting of these Brethren that hee mighte afterwarde the more boldly wade thoroughe with Chrystes cause Whereunto also is to bee referred that wee heard laste touching the Brethren of Puteoli For althoughe Paule was bolde inoughe and ready to suffer not onely bondes but deathe also for the name of Christe yet was hee a man and wanted not his temptations And surely hee mighte well haue feared that hee shoulde haue laboured in vaine in Christes cause in suche a Citie whereas vngodlynesse and tirannie raigned God therefore to plucke this care oute of his minde moueth these Brethren to goe and meete him that hee mighte see howe there wanted not suche as hee mighte confirme by the Example of his constancie and as woulde helpe him with their Prayers in thys conflicte Lette vs therefore bee encouraged by this Example and constantly holde on in our vocation For neither shall the godly zeale of Gods woorde want his frute nor God himselfe faile vs who can most easely gette vs euery where suche as will take parte with vs bothe in laboures and daungers Againe the brethren at Rome are also to be considered For we knowe how Paule wrote an Epistle vnto them before these things came to passe in the which hee declareth aboundantly bothe his good will towardes them and promiseth that hee woulde come vnto them Therefore for this good tournes sake they shewe themselues thankeful vnto him although there were manye things that mighte haue discouraged them therefro For firste hee commeth with no pompe or worshipfull traine but is broughte bounde like a malefactoure with other prisonners Who woulde not haue beene ashamed of suche a man Or who woulde not haue feared some daunger by companying with him Againe it was a thing of it selfe daungerous among the Romanes to professe the Christian faithe and Religion which during the raigne of Tiberius as Tertullian wryteth was condemned by publike statute and decree Furthermore these that mette him were not onely in daunger but the whole Congregation at Rome beside for whome by this occasion more diligent and earnest searche and inquisition myghte haue beene made But howesoeuer these matters wente they thoughte it meete to declare theyr duetie of loue to suche an Apostle which trauailed so earnestly in the behalfe of all menne and therefore they had leiuer to incurre any daunger than to bee founde flacke in dooing their duetie These things teache vs what we owe vnto the Ministers of Christe by whose ministerie wee are broughte vnto saluation if at any time they happen to be in daunger for their faithe and doctrine Lette vs not bee ashamed of them beeing in bandes forasmuche as wee knowe that Christe was bounde and that the woorde of God can not bee bounde Againe hee will heereafter accepte it as bestowed on him that is bestowed on them At lengthe wee haue to consider Paule hymselfe also of whome there are two things affirmed Firste hee giueth thankes vnto God which is not so to bee vnderstanded as thoughe hee hadde lette the brethren passe and not once spoken vnto them For
fulfilled which saith he woulde sende a sworde and diuision whereby it shoulde come to passe tha◠they which were before moste intie◠and familiar friendes shoulde moste bitterly contende one with an other Yet let no man thynke thys happeneth through any defaulte of the Gospell seeyng the ende thereof is to vnite and knitte vs all togither in Chryste Therefore all thys commeth to passe through the naughtinesse of the wicked and reprobate Whose propertie it is the more earnestly they are vrged with the worde of God the more to rage and become madde as the examples of Cayn Pharao Achab Zedechias others do testifie But bicause the godly which know it is their dueties to defend the glory of God against all men can not yeld vnto these men ▪ hereof burst out al these flames of contention But by this present place it easily appeareth Paule profited somewhat with these men bycause therewere that openly withstoode these wycked persons For the word of God is neuer preached in vayne bycause it is of it selfe fruitfull and Chryst hath in all places his people which know his voyce and followe him In the meane season we are taught our duetie that if we will be godly and faythfull persons wee muste constantly defende the quarell of truthe agaynst all men For God requireth suche worshippers as are feruent and ardent in zeale no warmlings and dastards which can winke at all kinde of impietie and can with pacient minds and eares suffer all the scoffes of the wicked suche as a man nowe a dayes may finde a number who for this cause thinke them selues moste worthy to be praysed for wyse men and modest But in deede they bee very dullardes and destitute of all sense of godlynesse which are not prouoked with blasphemies and fooles also which so muche esteeme the friendship of the worlde ▪ that they denie vnto Chryst the duetie of godlynesse Therfore let vs prepare our selues to that holesome conflicte and strife which all the godly in this worlde muste suffer For there is no cause why wee should feare the power of this worlde forasmuche as we knowe we fight in his quarell which one day shall breake in peeces all the gaynesayers with a Scepter of Iron which is the sonne of God our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Chryste to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The Clxxv. Homelie AND Paule dwelte two yeres full in hys lodging and receyued all that came in vnto hym preachyng the kingdome of God and teaching those things which concerne the Lorde Iesus with all confidence no man forbidding him OUr Lorde and Sauioure Iesus Chryste comforteth hys Disciples many times with this argument that he wyll not leaue them destitute and succourlesse but will be present ▪ with them vntill the ende of the worlde The truthe of which promises appeareth euery where aswell at all other times as also chiefly in aduersities for thē is Chryst so nigh at hande vnto his seruauntes that not onely he defendeth them mightely and faythfully but also directeth those thinges which seeme dolefull and infortunate vnto their saluation and to hys glory Wherein the captiuitie of Paule may bee vnto vs in steede of a number of testimonies Whiche in the beginning mighte haue seemed vtterly to haue stopped the course of the Gospell howebeit the Lorde so moderated it that through the same the doctrine of the Gospell was rather aduaunced than hindred For by the occasion thereof bothe the Romane Presidents and Souldiours heard the Gospell And at lengthe the preachyng thereof fylled Rome yea the iudgement place and the Emperours court But bycause these thinges haue bene spoken of before other thynges whiche remayne to bee considered in thys Hystorie muste briefly bee runne ouer Firste the Euangelist expresseth the tyme of Paules captiuitie saying that he abode two yeres togither in an house which he had hyred of hys owne charges beeing garded with that Souldiour of whome we made mention before And before that he lay in pryson whole two yeres also vnder Felix And it is lyke that there ranne some monethes betweene Felix his departure out of the Prouince and the tyme of Paules sending vnto Rome Furthermore wee muste allowe foure monethes at the least for his Nauigation and tyme that he spent in Malta Thus Paules captiuitie endured fiue yere all which time he found this one commoditie that he was not thrust into prison but was in open warde whereby he had occasion to preache euery where offred him Heere wee haue to consider the state which the godly bee in in this worlde who alone for the most parte are counted suche wicked persons as are vnmeete to enioy either libertie or lyfe But in the meane season what a sorte of wicked and slaunderous menne trowe yee lyued at their pleasure vnder Nero a moste ryotous tyrante But Paule alone as it were some publike plague or calamitie of the whole worlde is kepte in prison The like curtesie the Prophetes in tymes paste and after them Iohn the Baptist and at length the sonne of God him selfe founde who was put to death among theeues and murtherers and was counted a greater malefactour than Barrabas the murtherer The ende of all which thinges is that we should not be offended at the lyke in these dayes For it is not meete that the Scholers and seruauntes state shoulde be better than the teachers and masters Furthermore we knowe that they which are partakers of Chrystes afflictions in this worlde shall reigne with him hereafter in heauen Here appeareth also the infinite goodnesse of God which preserued Paule so long a tyme in open warde verily for his electes sake vnto whome by this occasion he woulde haue his Gospell to be reuealed For this farre passed the hope bothe of Paule and of all other the faythfull Bycause vnder Nero a moste vicious and cruell tyraunt no man woulde euer haue looked for the same Here therefore let as many as walke in Gods callyng fetche counsayle For as long as wee bee occupied in Gods affayres and so as it is requisite for our saluation God will easily defende vs among moste cruell enimies who was able to saue Noah in the middest of the waues of the floude which ouerflowed all the worlde and Ionas that lay hidde in the belly of the houge Whale And the same when tyme shall so require will translate vs from all misfortunes into the internall kingdome of his sonne Furthermore let vs see what Paule dyd in this two yeres space He receiued sayth he all that came in vnto him preaching the kingdome of God and teaching those thinges which concerne the Lorde Iesus with all confidence no man forbidding him He dyd then th◠same in bondes which he had done before beeing at his libertie bycause he vnderstoode he was nowe the Apostle and seruaunt of Iesus Chryst aswell as before And he dyd not onely preache but also sent letters now to one place nowe to an other and bothe instructed and
comforted the congregations abroade insomuche as if a man consider those times we shall confesse we haue receiued more profite and commoditie by Paules bondes than of all his doings and sayings beside while he went at libertie oueral the world For those times may we thāke for those singular Epistles written as the holy Ghost endited them to the Ephesians to the Philippians to the Collossians to the Hebrues to Philemon and the seconde to Timothe Which the Churche vntill this day hathe kepte and preserued as moste singular and precious Iewels Howbeit many thinges mighte haue feared Paule either to haue written or to haue taughte For this doctrine was the cause he was put in pryson Also he alone trauayled in this quarell at Rome Lykewise at the firste meeting he founde the Iewes lyke vnto them selues that is to say stubborne and disobedient Furthermore that earnest desire that he had to write vnto forrein nations might seeme to declare a minde somewhat inconstant and vnquiet And it might be thought next neighbour to sedition to teache and confirme men in that fayth and religion which we sayde before was condemned by the whole consent of the Senate Againe he was in daunger to be depriued at length of this libertie and to haue had more bonds layde vpon him to haue ben cast into some inner prison and dungeon And we muste not thinke that he was so blockishe that he did not perceiue and consider these thinges But he that knew that he ought his life vnto Christe coulde not by these persuasions be pulled from doing his duetie And this is verily a wonderfull example whereby we be taught how muche we owe vnto God if at any tyme we perceiue we be holpen and defended by him in the middest of dangers and aduersitie For then we must be feared neither with dangers paste neither with dangers present or to come but must be inflamed with greter zeale that by our bolde defending the glory of God we may shewe our selues thankful to him accordingly Therfore that reason of fleshly wisdome that many in these dayes follow is playnly foolish and peruerse which thinke we should hold our peace bicause of enimies dangers on euery side appering as though it were in the enimies power to hinder or further the course of the Gospel Nay it becommeth vs the more boldly to go forward with Gods quarel bicause we plainly find his truth power so apparant in the middle of our dangers But touching Paules doctrine Luke sayth three things which we must not let passe The first is what he preached namely the kingdome of God wherof we haue intreted oftē times before And here by way of exposition he addeth teaching those things which concerne the Lord Iesus Wherby we gather that then the kingdome of God is preached when Chryste is preached For there is none other way to come vnto that kingdome than the same which all the Scriptures with one consent shew vs to be in Christe Iesus For he onely it is that hath destroyed the kingdome of the diuel the works therof he only is the mediator betweene God and vs. He only hath put out the hande writing of sinne that was against vs and purchased vs the good will of his father Therfore it is not without a cause that he saith No man cōmeth vnto the father but by me These things only are sufficient to disproue all other religions which shew vs the kingdome of God or any way of saluation beside christ Secōdly is declared how Paule preached with al confidence or boldnesse that is to say plainely and freely so that for fauour of men he cloked dissembled nothing For he was not ashamed of the gospel of Iesus Christ as he testifieth otherwheres Neither feared he the tirānie of the world prince thereof bicause he had learned of a long time to wrastle therewith And verily Chryst requireth such ministers as will do his businesse diligently and leaue nothing vnto the worlde nor to the wisedome of the flesh which vnder a fayre pretence of modestie bringeth in a dastardly dissembling of the truthe and a denyall of the right fayth Thirdly is declared the successe that Paule had in his preaching Which by this onely argument appeareth was moste prosperous or luckie bycause there was none whiche forbadde him to preache And this me thinketh is the greatest miracle of all others that God wrought to Paule For alwayes before this tyme whersoeuer he came he founde enimies who either by secrete awaytes or else by open force and sedition alwayes troubled him and would hynder him in his teaching and at lengthe draue him out of their Cities But when he was brought to Rome as a prisoner there he teacheth beeing in bondes where Nero a monster of mankinde was Emperoure where bothe the Christian and Iewishe religion was hated and enuied where all men were bewytched either with the vayne superstition of the Gods or with an Epicurious contempte of all religion Where finally the diuell seemed to haue the chiefe See of his kingdome there preached he Chryste freely two yeres togither no man forbidding hym Of whiche thing wee can shewe none other cause but that God woulde brydle the mindes of all men with a mightie hande that though all would not yelde to the doctrine of the Gospell yet they shoulde not be so bolde as to withstande it Thus in a Citie that was the Lady and maistresse of the world the Apostle beeing a captiue triumpheth by preaching Chryste crucified bringing many more vnto the obedience of Chryste than any Emperoure euer subdued The lyke wee reade happened in tymes paste when Daniell beeing ledde captiue to Babylon defended the true Religion bothe constantly and prosperously And althoughe the chiefe of the kingdome were muche agaynst it yet firste he instructed Nabuchodonosor and afterwarde Darius with some knowledge of the true God and was the authour that they dyd by publike Proclamations spread farre and neare the honour and glory of God ouer all their kingdomes Wherevnto also this deserueth to be referred that when the Romane Emperours vsed all kinde of outragious crueltie agaynst the name of Chryste and his Churche yet were there many tymes founde euen in their owne courtes and among the chiefe of them suche as greatly fauoured the Christians and openly defended the true religion Some of which afterwarde when the enimies of Chryst were taken away were aduaunced to the Empire as may be seene in the Stories of Iouinian and Valentinian the Emperours Thus Christ declareth his power where a man would least thinke Nor it is no harde thing for him to brydle the willes of men bycause he compasseth in the sea with bounds which causeth the same to lay down his swelling waues and surges Therfore as many as are strong in him let them hope for his present ayde and they shall neuer be disappoynted of their hope Nowe what Paule dyd after the two yeres were expired Luke dothe